"Pierce, Meredith Ann - Darkangel 3 - The Pearl of the Soul of the World" - читать интересную книгу автора (Pierce Meredith Ann)
The Pearl of the Soul of the World
by MEREDITH ANN PIERCE
Volume III of the Darkangel Trilogy
In memory of M. M., who liked the first two
~ Contents ~
Pearllight
She had no idea where she was—only that she was in a cave, the walls
pressing close about her, all of white stone. Light came from
somewhere, dim and diffuse, and the air was old: musty and bonedry. She
was thirsty, so thirsty. All her limbs felt stiff, and behind
her right ear crouched a pain she knew she mustn't touch. Her hair felt
sticky, matted there. She gazed at the featureless walls of the cave.
She had been lost for a long time.
Her stomach knotted, doubling her over. She knelt on the hard, gritty
surface of the tunnel floor until the spasm passed. She must keep
moving—find food and water—or die. She had no idea how she had come to
be in the cave, only the certainty that something was hunting her,
following relentlessly: a Shadow, some living being, black as night.
She was glad of the light.
She managed to rise, and realized then where the light came from. It
came from
her, from the space between her breasts. Puzzled, she reached into
her gown to lift out what lay against her breastbone, glimmering softly
through the gauzethin fabric: a pearl, big as the end of her thumb. It
glowed with a faint blue light.
Memory teased her, only a glimpse, of a tiny creature with lacelike
wings, laying the pearl upon her hand. How long ago had that been? She
could not g. She put the pearl back into her gown and, shining through
the pale yellow cloth, its light seemed white again. Frowning, the girl
examined the garment: yards and yards of air-thin stuff. A wedding
sari. Why was she wearing a wedding sari?
An image formed itself unbidden in her mind: a young man with
dun-colored skin and long black hair. His eyes were clear blue, almond
shaped; one cheek was scarred. What had he to do with her gown?
Dizziness overcame her, and she clutched at the wall, sure that if she
fell again, she would be too weak to rise. She struggled to recall who
the young man was and what the pearl upon her breast might be. But all
her memories slipped away: beads hopelessly scattered from a broken
string. The fierce ache in her head would not let her gather them.
A sheet of mirrorstone loomed before her, darker than the rest of the
cave. She saw a figure in its smooth, polished surface: a tall, thin
girl just crossing into womanhood, cheeks hollowed, fingers like bone.
The pale, pale hair that fell to her shoulders was disheveled. Slant
green eyes gazed blinking, huge as a bird's. She cast no shadow in the
wan pearllight.
The girl halted, gasping, as the pang in her skull spiked almost
unbearably. She must not see herself! The pain behind her ear forbade
it, as it forbade her to know or to remember herself. She wrenched her
gaze away from her own image and hurried past, for in that moment she
realized just how lost she truly was: she had no idea who she
was. *
* *
The sound of water came to her, a distant lapping plash. She stumbled
into a run. The endless twisting corridor opened abruptly into a
lighted chamber. A tiny stream cut through it, barely a handspan wide
in a bed thirty paces across. A mighty river had flowed here once, in
ages past, reduced now to a mere trickle: its clear, clean brilliance
played across the cavern's ceiling and walls.
The pale girl fell to her knees beside the stream and plunged her hand
into its light. It was warm as lamp oil. She hadn't realized how she
was shivering in the cool, dry air. Desperately, she licked the
delicious drops from her fingers. Savory, full of minerals, the water
tasted like crushed herbs. She knew there must be an easier way to
drink, but she could not remember how. The trickling stream held her
whole attention—so that she did not even notice the others standing in
the chamber until the young one dropped his pick.
The sound rang sharp as a silver pin. The pale girl started up, water
dripping from her forearms, and stared at the three people gazing
curiously at her. They were very short, only a little over half as tall
as she, and were dressed in trousers and sarks with many pockets. The
two men wore caps. Their leader seemed to be the woman, whose fair,
silver-coppery hair fell in four thick braids, one before, one behind
each ear. She stood upstream, hands on her hips. The younger of her
companions hastily caught up his pick.
"Reckon it's dangerous, Maruha?" the boy asked. The woman shook her
head. "Can't say, Brandl. An upperlander-from-under-the-sky, by the
look, if I remember my learning."
She cocked her head and studied the girl. The upperlander stared back,
wide-eyed, afraid to move. The squat little woman's eyes were the color
of dark grey stones.
"But what's it doing so far underground?" the young one, Brandl, asked.
"Witch's work," the older man murmured, stroking his beard. "Could be
the Witch's work."
"Bite your tongue, Collum, you fool." Maruha turned on him. "None of
hers could ever get down here. We've wards."
"That one got through," the bearded one answered. "Perhaps only the
first of many. We've known for a long time the end must come."
"Enough," hissed Maruha with a glance at Brandl. "You'll frighten the
boy."
The pale girl watched them, her heart banging painfully against her
ribs. She had seen such a creature once before. A little man with
stone-grey eyes. The fragment of memory needled her, merciless, then
vanished. The woman took a step toward her.
"You, upperlander, who are you?" she called.
The other flinched. She wanted to answer, but her throat tightened till
she could hardly breathe. "Uh, uhn…" she managed, choking. A thin wail
threaded past her lips. Her head pounded. She stopped, whimpering.
"Can't speak," bearded Collum breathed. "Witch's work."
"Look how thin," Brandl said, bolder now. He pointed, taking a step
closer to Maruha. "Cheeks all sunken in."
Collum snorted. "All the upperlanders look that way: spindly as
spiders."
"Nonsense!" Maruha exclaimed. "She's done in. Look at her hair and the
dirt on her face." She came a few paces closer. "Girl, can you
understand me?"
The upperlander tensed, ready to run—but she didn't want to leave the
water. A kind of shriek issued from her lips. She understood, but she
could not answer.
"Aye, but look at her robe," Brandl whispered, fear sharpening his
voice suddenly. "Fine yellow stuff and not a rip or a smudge. It shines,
almost. Like ghostcloth."
His companions started, and the three of them drew back. The pale
girl's knees gave. She sank down, unable to go another step. Collum
gripped his pick and pushed past Maruha and Brandl.
"She's the "Witch's work, I tell you, and the sooner done with the
better."
"No!" Maruha cried, catching Collum's arm. "She was drinking from the
stream. None that serve the Witch can abide clean water's touch—"
Collum hesitated, lowering his arm. He glanced at Maruha.
"Marvels, I grant you, as yet unexplained—and her coming here may
indeed be Witch's work," Maruha insisted. "But I do not believe that she
is Witch's work, or that she means us any harm."
The girl sat in the sand, not looking at them. She no longer had the
strength to lift her head. She heard Brandl edging closer to the other
two.
"There's blood in her hair," he whispered. "Look."
"You see?" snapped Maruha, giving Collum a shake. "That is why she
cannot speak." She took his pick from him roughly and thrust it into
her own belt. Turning from him, she softened her voice. "Here, girl.
You're hurt." Moving closer, she continued, "We are duaroughs, child.
Let us help you."
The pale girl felt the little woman parting the hair just behind her
ear and started. She batted at the square, nubby hands feebly, once.
Gendy, the duarough's touch returned.
"You needn't fear us. Sooth! What's this? Collum, Brandl, look. There's
something here, behind her ear-jabbed in through the very bone."
All three crowded around her then. She did not look up. She gazed at
the sand, at the warm, fragrant water lying beyond her reach now. She
longed for it.
"Sweet Ravenna!" the young one, Brandl, exclaimed. "It's a silver pin."
"All mucked with blood." That was Maruha.
"Witchery," muttered Collum.
"I can't quite…" Maruha began.
The girl felt a shooting pain behind her ear and screamed. With a gasp,
the duarough woman jerked her hand away as the upperlander pitched to
the sand, covering her head with her arms, shrieking. They mustn't
touch it! No one must touch it. She herself must never so much as lay a
finger on the beautiful and terrible silver pin. Maruha sat down upon
the sand, cradling her hand.
"Lons and Ancientlady!" she panted, flexing her fingers and then
shaking her hand. "But that thing is Witch's work, and no
mistake. It's cold, colder than shadow."
"It hasn't harmed you?" Brandl said anxiously.
"No, I only brushed it—lucky! Sooth, we must take this child back to
the others when we finish our circuit—"
"Fie, no!" Collum protested. "If she's Witched, she mustn't come within
leagues of our last hidden hold…!"
"Oh, be still," Maruha growled, getting to her feet and dusting the
sand from her. "The child is starving and thirsting and in need of our
help."
Help. The word reminded the pale girl of something, something… She
remembered the face of the young man again, lit only by starlight,
half-turned from her. "You cannot help me," he whispered. "I can love
no mortal woman while the White Witch lives." Help, help me!
she wanted to cry, but the pin robbed her of speech as well as of
memory. The young man's image faded even as she groped for it. She
buried her face in her arms and wept. Maruha bent to touch her.
"Come, child," she said softly. "Come with us."
The girl lay unmoving, spent. Nothing made sense. She was so weary. She
wanted only to rest. Maruha took her by the arm and hauled her upright.
"Help me, Collum," she panted. "We'll have to carry her."
The bearded duarough remained where he was, arms folded. It was Brandl
who came and took the upperlander's other arm. He smelled of grease and
candle wax. The scent made her stomach twist and clench, she was so
famished. She felt she might swoon. Maruha glared at Collum.
"Suit yourself," she snapped. "I do not know who this child is or why
she wears the Witch's pin. But I do know that it marks her as no friend
to our great enemy, and by the Ancientlady Ravenna, I mean to get it
out."
Underpaths
Fish, delicious fish, each as big as her finger: grilled in oil with
succulent white flesh and bones as soft as sprouting shoots. The pale
girl licked her lips and searched the dish for more. She had been
without the duaroughs how long now—a week of hours? A daymonth? Here
below-ground, without the light of Solstar and the infinitesimal
turning of the stars, she had no sense of the passage of time.
Her companions spent hours tramping the endless corridors, laying camp
only at long intervals. The pearl's faint glow passed unnoticed in the
darting glare of the fingerlamps the duaroughs carried. Brandl's gaze
was always on her; he looked away. Maruha was the kind one, giving her
food and drink, even combing out her matted hair, careful now to leave
the silver pin alone. The pale girl shivered at the thought of the pin.
It never ceased to pain her, but she found that as long as she did not
try to remember or speak, the ache was bearable.
She and the duaroughs passed no more open water on their treks, though
they crossed many more streambeds—all dry. The underpaths were
desiccated, their moisture long vanished. Yet, Maruha always knew where
to find water at need. From time to time, with one well-placed blow of
her pick, she could release from the passage wall a thin spout. Then
the girl drank greedily until Collum shouldered her aside so that he
might fill their waterskins. After, Maruha stopped the flow with a peg
and marked the wall with a complicated scratch. They moved on.
Whenever they came to a fork, the duaroughs paused and consulted a
square of parchment: ancient, brown, and cracking along the folds. The
girl saw lines crisscrossing the surface, some of them leading to a
great starburst in the center. None of it meant a thing to her. She
could not read.
Now and again, they came upon Ancient machinery, and each time, the
duaroughs halted to examine it. Long untended, crusted with green and
blood-colored flakes, most of it hardly functioned, only the faintest
hum coming from its clockwork depths. Some of it did not function at
all. Maruha shook her head once sadly when Collum rushed to press his
ear to a device.
"We could save it," he said softly. "It wouldn't take long. Only half a
hundred hours—we could save it! It hasn't been tended in years upon
years."
Maruha again shook her head, more firmly now. "We're just a survey
expedition. Mark it on the map, and others will come to tend it in our
stead."
"If it lasts so long," Brandl murmured.
Collum rose, scowling furiously, and stalked away.
"Perish the Witch," the pale girl heard him mutter. From beneath
tangled brows, he glared at her. "Perish the Witch and all her works!"
More often than not, the paths they took were narrow and precipitous.
Maruha usually went first, her fingerlamp bobbing. Brandl followed,
shepherding the girl, with Collum bringing up the rear. They had taken
one such way not many hours past: bits of the ceiling littered the
steep grade, which seemed not to have been traveled in an age.
"Fine path this is," snorted the bearded duarough, losing his balance
and sending a shower of scree down upon the others. "If such were all
they had in Ancient days, it's a wonder any of them survived to reach
the City." The last word was mumbled, his voice taking on a
superstitious edge.
"I've told you, this isn't the main path," Maruha snapped, her
fingerlamp waving wildly as she scrabbled to keep her own footing.
"It's back alleys and service corridors we're taking. The pilgrims'
roads were sealed long since. You know that."
"When Ravenna first withdrew from the world?" Brandl ventured.
No one answered him. Gingerly, he guided the pale girl over the rough,
slippery stones. She never lost her footing, moved with an unerring
sureness, listening without attention to what the others were saying.
The pain of the pin lessened when she did not concentrate.
"Do you think we could ever go there?" the young duarough tried again.
"To the City? Just to see it. We're so close."
"No!" Maruha threw back over one shoulder. The path was too precarious
to let her turn safely to glower at him. "It's sealed. No one's been to
the City of Crystalglass in time out of mind."
A little silence. The pin stirred. Deliberately unfocusing her
thoughts, the girl watched the play of lamplight on the walls for a few
moments until the twinging ceased. Behind her, Collum slipped again and
cursed.
"Oh, stop complaining," Maruha panted. "Taking these routes, we're less
likely to meet weaselhounds, or others of the Witch's brood."
Beside the pale girl, Brandl shuddered, but no one said anything more.
They had laid camp not long after, and the duaroughs now sat at their
ease. The girl licked her fingers again. There were no more fish. Her
eyelids slid sleepily halfway down. Surrounded by companions, she felt
safe from the Shadow's pursuit. No memories had troubled her during
their last march. The pin hardly hurt at all now. She sighed lazily,
scarcely heeding what the other three were saying.
"Well, tell me the use of keeping her," Collum was muttering, combing
his fingers through his coarse grey beard. "Our people have no craft
for the removing of such a pin. We are skilled in the maintenance of
Ancient devices, not in instruments of witchery."
Beside him, Maruha sighed. "If only my brother were here! He would know
what to do. Sorcery was always his study, never machines."
"Your brother vanished into the upperlands handfuls upon hundreds of
years ago," the other answered. "Fine help he is to us now."
Their talk subsided. The duaroughs had been gaming earlier with
counters of stone upon a painted board. Now, their diversion done, the
board lay to one side. The girl played with one of the small round
stones. Like a bead it was. If only she had a bore, she could make a
hole in it and put it on a string. The quiet rumble of the duaroughs'
talk was comforting to her, even as she refused to follow what they
said.
"Perhaps we should take her back to the upperlanders," Brandl
suggested. "They have sorcerers. Let them heal her."
"Aye, that's exactly what the Witch would want us to do," grunted
Collum, "show ourselves aboveground—" His voice grew vehement. "So that
she can steal us away as she has done all our fellows…!"
"Peace, Collum," the duarough woman said. "We have all lost kith to the
Witch. But we must not dwell on it—we must go on running the machinery
of the world as best we can until the Ancient Ravenna returns to us. It
is all we can do."
The upperlander tossed the beadlike stone in a circle before her,
passing it from hand to hand. Other stones from the gameboard joined
it, seemingly of themselves. Someone had taught her to toss stones so
once, to pass the time—a blue-skinned girl in Bern? Memory teased, then
darted away. Quickly, the pale girl willed her mind to emptiness. She
tossed the stones without thinking.
His back to her, Collum murmured bitterly, "If the Ancientlady were
ever to return to us, she would have done so by now. We are lost, and
the world is lost."
"Courage, fool," exclaimed Maruha.
"The Ravenna is dead," the old man said.
With a look of alarm, Brandl whispered, "She can't be. If she is dead,
then nothing matters…!" before Maruha shushed him.
"Give in to despair, and you give in to the Witch," she said to Collum.
Absently, the girl made a figure eight of the stone beads in the air
before her and gazed beyond them into the fire, a warm dance of flame
shooting upward from a metal vessel unlike any lamp she recognized.
Folding his arms and turning away from Maruha, Collum caught sight of
her.
"Now what's she doing?" he cried.
"It's more of that tossing—what do you call it?—juggling," Brandl said.
"She always does that."
Stringing beadstones through empty space, she felt the heat of the fire
traveling over her skin. She had felt such heat once before—though far
hotter—from a far greater and stranger Flame, which had lit the pearl
and had taken her shadow away. Uneasily, she banished the thought.
"Make her stop." The bearded duarough shifted nervously. "It's
witchery."
"It isn't," Maruha said. "Leave her alone."
Abruptly, the girl let the beads fall in a heap beside the board. Even
that mindless activity sparked memories which the pin forbade. Pain bit
at her skull. Wincing, she shut her eyes and waited for it to subside.
She was so weary of the ache. If only she might sit here forever, warm
and well fed, thinking of nothing—fearing, dreaming, anticipating
nothing. Silence.
"Time I was off." Maruha stirred. She caught up the two waterskins that
were empty and started away, calling over one shoulder, "Keep watch—
and look after the girl."
Collum grunted. The pale girl basked in the warmth of the flame. The
sound of Maruha's steps vanished down the corridor. Presently, the girl
opened her eyes again. Collum had put up the beads and board and pulled
the faded square of parchment from his pocket. Brandl opened his pack
and drew out a tiny, slender harp made of silver wood with golden
wires. The girl had never seen it before. He began tinkering with the
tuning pegs and polishing it carefully with a fawnskin cloth.
"Best not let Maruha see you at that foolishness," Collum murmured.
Brandl hunched protectively over the little instrument. At last he
tucked the cloth away.
"Collum," he said.
The other made a wordless sound. The young duarough seemed to take it
for encouragement.
"Tell me what you've heard," he said, with a glance surfaceward. "From
up there. About the war."
Rattling his parchment, Collum turned away. "I wouldn't know anything
of the sort."
Brandl bent closer. "You do! You're always listening. And I know you
talk to the others, the ones who go surfaceward. You needn't fear to
tell me. Maruha will never know."
The older duarough snorted and said nothing. The upperlander watched
them, absently.
"I know I'm young," Brandl said. "But war doesn't frighten me. It's the
not knowing that does. There's a song they're singing now,
about a
sorceress aboveground who's gathered an army to fight the Witch."
Collum started and turned. "If you know that, then you've
been listening."
"I have." Brandl caught the older duarough's arm. "But you could tell
me more."
Collum glanced in the direction Maruha had gone. He shifted uneasily.
"Oh, very well," he sighed. "I'll tell you what I know, young one— but
only so long as not a word goes beyond you."
The young duarough nodded eagerly. Collum set down his parchment. The
pale girl saw him glance once at her, but she kept her mind and
features blank. Whatever the duaroughs were saying, she told herself it
did not matter.
"Now hark," Collum began. "You know how, many ages past, this world was
a dead and lifeless one—until the coming of the Ancients from Oceanus.
The Ancients changed this world and kindled it to life, planted herbs
and grasses, fashioned peoples and living creatures. They made the tall
upperlanders for the surface above, and us to run the world's engines
below."
He glanced again toward the girl at the mention of her kith, then back
to Brandl.
"You know all that, boy?"
"Yes, yes," the young duarough said. "Maruha saw to my learning."
Collum humphed. "And you know that the Ancients ruled wisely and well
for uncounted years, until suddenly, unexpectedly, Oceanus called them
home. Most departed at once in their fiery chariots, never to return.
But a handful stayed behind, unwilling to abandon us. Yet even those
withdrew into the desert, sealing themselves away in their great domed
Cities. Only the Ravenna's remained open, and people made pilgrimages
to her City of Crystalglass."
The younger duarough nodded; Collum continued.
"The Ancientlady instructed our folk in the service of those devices
that manufacture the world's water and air, and she created the Ions—
great guardian-beasts—to shepherd the upper-landers above. But even she
in all her wisdom could not keep the world from beginning to wind down:
atmosphere bleeding off into the Void, weathermakers falling slowly
into disrepair."
Brandl's breath quickened. "There's a word for it," he whispered. "An
Ancient word: entropy."
Collura glowered at him to be still.
"Ravenna saw but one hope against our declining world's eventual
collapse," he said, "against this entropy. Since Oceanus
remained deaf to her entreaties, her fellows there refusing to lend
their aid across the Void, she realized that she must conjure the means
to rescue us herself. Thus she withdrew into her City a dozen thousand
daymonths past to begin the weaving of a mighty spell that would halt
the entropy and restore the world."
Collum toyed with the folded parchment and at last put it away.
"All of this you know, Brandl."
The young duarough snorted impatiently. "Yes!"
His companion cast another furtive glance over one shoulder as if to be
sure Maruha were truly gone. Brandl leaned forward intently. As the
pale girl watched them, she tried not to listen, struggling to retain
the blank emptiness of her mind- lest the pin take revenge.
"After the Ravenna withdrew, we strove to live as best we could without
the Ancients' guidance. Then the Witch appeared. None know who she is
or whence she came, save that she is a water demon, a lorelei. She
dwells beyond the desert's edge, in parched regions known as the Waste.
Beneath the dark surface of a still, silent lake, her palace stands,
cold as poison and fashioned of transparent stone.
"She has, through her sorceries, beleaguered the whole world with
drought. Even the once mighty wellsprings of Aiderlan have ceased to
flow. Her weaselhounds sniff us out belowground. Who knows what fate
awaits those they seize? And she harries the upperlanders as well,
stealing their young boys over the years, half a dozen of them. These
she has made into darkangels— the icari—each icarus a soulless demon
with a dozen dark wings blacker than shadow. Her icari in turn
conquered the six strongest nations of Westernesse, transforming the
guardian Ions of those lands into gargoyles.
"Then the Witch stole a seventh 'son," a prince of Avaric, Irrylath,
gilding his heart with lead and making him into the beginning of a
darkangel. As soon as her spell upon him could become complete, she
knew she would have half the world in her grasp. In terror, the peoples
of Westernesse cried out for the Ravenna to return and vanquish the
Witch. But Ravenna has not returned. Her City remains sealed. None know
her fate."
Collum choked, his words growing harsh.
"Some fear her dead."
Brandl tried to catch the other's eye, but the bearded duarough would
not look at him. The pale girl shrugged nervously, drawn into the tale
despite herself. She knew she should not listen— and yet a kind of
hunger filled her, a longing for news, for word of the world above. She
found herself harkening without meaning to, and the pin twinged
warningly as the duaroughs resumed their talk.
"No, it is not the Ravenna who has come forth to oppose the Witch, but
another, the dread sorceress Aeriel. Some say she is the Ravenna
reborn; some say she is her heir. But whoever she may be, she has, by
means of her great magic, freed both Prince Irrylath and the Ions from
the Witch's enchantment. The Ions are no longer gargoyles, Prince
Irrylath no longer a darkangel."
Collum laughed suddenly, as though hope were beginning to return to him
as he warmed to his tale. Wincing, the pale girl shuddered.
"Irrylath loathes his former mistress now and has raised a great army
to Aeriel's cause. He has sworn to plunge his sword Adamantine into the
Witch's heart with his own hand, for love of the sorceress Aeriel."
Brandl sighed, gazing up at the close stone ceiling above the white
flame of their little fire. "Yes, that. That is what I long
to hear of. If only I could be with them," he murmured, "up there,
where things matter,"
The upperlander shifted fitfully. A desperate restlessness seized her.
The pain in her head throbbed. She sat hunched, trying to block out the
sound of the others' talk.
Collum grunted disapprovingly at Brandl's words. "Hold now, boy. Our
life is here, along the underpaths—unless you want to run off like
Maruha's worthless brother. There are few enough of us left as it is!
The gears of the world won't go on turning of themselves."
"But on this war hangs the very fate of the world!" the younger
duarough protested. "And it's the Witch's doing that our numbers are
now so few..."
"All the more reason we should tend to our work." Once more, Collum
cast his eye uneasily down the corridor Maruha had taken. "Where is
she, I wonder?" he muttered. "She has been gone a rare long time."
Brandl paid no attention. He had lifted the little harp from his knees,
strumming his fingers across it absently, and begun to sing.
"On Avaric's white plain,
where the icarus now wings
To steeps of Terrain
from tour-of-the-Kings,
And damozels twice-seven
his brides have all become:
Afar cry from heaven,
a long road from home—"
The pale girl listened in horror to the rime. Its music stirred her
disjointed memory as words alone had not. The pin twitched, pricking
her. Images swirled unbidden through her mind, stringing themselves
together like beads of fire: the kingdom of Avaric ruled over by a
darkangel, who stole young girls to be his brides. A darkangel become a
mortal man again, astride a winged steed, raising an army to fight the
Witch…
The girl gasped and trembled as the pin shivered, biting down. No force
of will could stop the incomprehensible glimpses now juggling through
her mind. Oblivious, Brandl in his clear, sweet voice sang on. Those
words! She could not bear the tangled, shifting memories they brought.
Every line of the rime caused unspeakable torment. The pin twisted, and
another jab of pain went through the pale girl's head. A shriek of
agony tore from her throat.
Springing to her feet, she plunged at the source of the music. Brandl
looked up in astonishment as she snatched the harp from his hand. She
flung it away, flailing at the young duarough. With a cry of surprise,
Brandl fended her off. Collum jumped to his feet and seized her arms,
pulling her away. She kicked and struggled, her bare feet shoving up
sand. She felt hot metal underfoot for a moment, and then the fire went
out.
"Blast!" exclaimed Collum. "She's overturned the lamp."
The girl scrambled free, one hand going to her breast, covering the
pearl, hiding its light. In the pitch dark, she could see nothing, but
neither could the other two. She heard them blundering about.
"Quick, boy, get it up before the oil runs out." That was Collum's
harried voice.
"I'm trying!" Brandl's. "There, I've got it. Get your tinderbox."
The pale girl retreated, stumbling blindly down the jet-black corridor.
Shadow: shadow everywhere! She was wrapped in shadow, surrounded,
smothered by it. She could not breathe to scream.
The sound of rummaging, of flint striking metal. A spark in the
darkness behind her, then a second spark, a finger of flame. She ducked
into an open tunnel's mouth. A little light strayed after her.
"What came over her, do you think?" That was Brandl, his voice already
faint with distance and the distortion of the caves. "She was never
wild before."
"Your blasted harp music," Collum growled. "That set her off."
"No. She was restless before, kept looking at us, like she wanted to
speak."
"Nonsense!"
"You wouldn't have noticed."
Panicked, the girl turned and fled, hiding her light. She wanted only
silence, blessed silence, free from pain and memories. The pin behind
her ear nestled deeper, stabbing her mind. She started to whimper, and
then bit off the sound, afraid of being heard. Their voices were the
barest ghosts now, hardly audible above the whisper of her running feet.
"Trim the wick, boy. No need to waste oil—"
"Collum, where is she?"
"What?"
"Collum. She's gone!"
Weaselhounds
She lay in darkness, curled around the light of the pearl. If she
stayed very still, then perhaps the horrible, tangled string of
senseless images evoked by Brandl's song would not return. The pin
behind her ear throbbed still, though the worst of its pain had passed.
She was afraid of the Shadow, here in the dark, but the terrible rime
frightened her even more. Exhausted, she dozed. A scuffing sound
brought her sharp awake. How long she had slept, she had no way to
tell. Her legs were cramped to numbness, her stomach tight, mouth dry.
She was shivering so hard her jaw ached. Something moved beyond the
bend in the narrow tunnel. Terror seized her for a moment as she
realized it must be the Shadow. Then Maruha came around the curve of
the tunnel, a fingerlamp flickering upon one hand.
"There you are!" the duarough exclaimed. "I had nearly despaired of
ever finding you, you strange girl."
The pale girl stared at her, tensed and frightened still. She laid one
hand over the pearl, hiding its light. Maruha drew closer, carefully,
as though afraid of startling her.
"Collum and Brandl swore they'd no notion why you ran off, but I got it
out of them in the end."
The duarough laid her hand gently on the pale girl's arm, and when the
upperlander did not bolt, she seemed glad. With a puff, she sat,
obviously weary.
"That fool Brandl and his barding. He should know better than to sing
of the Sorceress War in front of you."
The girl felt a breath of reassurance pass through her. Maruha would
not recite the horrible rime that made the pin ache so. She felt safe
now that Maruha had found her.
"And with the Witch's pin in your head, you doubtless know more of that
grim conflict than we. How much of what we say do you understand,
girl?" The little woman eyed her closely. The upperlander shifted
uncomfortably, looked away. She did not want to understand, dared not.
In a moment, Maruha shrugged. "No use asking, I suppose. If only you
could talk!"
She patted the pale girl's arm.
"Here, child, are you hungry?" She fished in one of her many pockets
and drew out a square cake that smelled of honey and pungent dram.
"It's been ten hours since you ran away."
She broke the cake and held up one half to the girl, who snatched it
from her. The dense stuff tasted sweet and tart, but her mouth was so
dry she could scarcely swallow. Maruha's little skin water bag had come
out of another pocket in the sark. The girl wanted to reach for it, but
hesitated, unwilling to remove her hand from her breast.
"Child, what are you holding?" the duarough asked, setting down the
water bag and leaning closer. "Will you show me?"
The upperlander drew back. The pearl was her secret, its wan glow
visible only in near total darkness. Not even the Bird had known she
had it, the terrible black bird that had…A sharp twinge behind her ear
warned her away. Hastily, she shoved the almost—memory aside and stared
at the duarough. Surely she could trust Maruha. Slowly, she drew back
her hand. Beneath the yellow fabric of her gown, the clear blue light
shone constant white.
The duarough gasped. "What is that? Did you find it here in the caves?"
The girl shook her head, making bold to follow the other's words a
little now. The duarough reached for the pearl.
"May I see it, child?"
The upperlander's hand clapped down again, covering her treasure.
"Hi—migh—mine!" she gabbled. No words came out, only fragments. Maruha
drew back.
"Very well, child. I'll not disturb it. But I've never seen the like.
You never found it in these caves, I'll vow. Had it with you all along,
I'll wager, and we never even noticed."
She lifted her fingerlamp from the floor and held it up so that its
strong, dancing light drowned out the pearl's cool, gentle one. The
red-haired duarough got to her feet and brushed the cave grit from her
trousers distractedly. She donned the fingerlamp again.
"Wonders upon wonders," she murmured. "Who are you, girl?"
But the upperlander could not answer. Already the sense of the other's
words was fading. She could no longer follow. A fog covered her
thoughts. She was very tired. Maruha pulled her to her feet.
"We had best get back. I left those two fools at the camp, though they
wanted to help me search. I told them they would as likely fright you
away again as find you."
As Maruha started down the corridor, the pale girl hesitated.
"Come. All's well," said the duarough, turning. "I've forbidden Brandl
any more barding. He won't frighten you again."
She let Maruha draw her away down the dark and narrow hall. *
* *
They were nearing where Maruha said the camp must be. All the corridors
looked the same to the girl. The duarough called out a greeting, but
only silence answered.
"That's odd," she murmured.
She had extinguished her fingerlamp, since the pearl gave a more
constant light, with none of the jump and shadow of flame.
Maruha quickened her step until, rounding the bend, she halted dead.
The campsite lay in disarray, the cooking lamp overturned and deep ruts
in the sand, as though made by running, slipping feet. The duarough
hurried forward, pulling the girl along.
"This was not the way I left them!" Maruha exclaimed. "They had put the
camp back in good order after you fled. Collum? Brandl?"
Only stillness replied. Collum's pack rested far off to one side, as
though dragged there, or thrown. Tools lay scattered about. Brandl's
harp gleamed, tilted upside down against one tunnel wall. Maruha caught
it up in passing, then fell to her knees beside the upturned cooking
lamp.
"Ravenna preserve us," she whispered. "I should never have left them!
We are in strange territory, long deserted by our folk. None of our
wards operate here, and no telling what is loose in these halls."
Frantically she snatched up Collum's tools, throwing them willynilly
into the pack along with the harp and the cooking lamp. She slung the
strap over one shoulder beside her own and grasped the pale girl's hand
again.
"The sand is so dry and scattered, I cannot find a good print. The
lamp's still half full. This could not have happened long ago at all.
We heard nothing of struggle, but these twisting tunnels distort the
sound."
Reaching into her sleeve pocket, she pulled out a dirk, slim and narrow
shafted—more stiletto than dagger—with a hollow point. It gleamed in
the light. Astonished, the upperlander drew back from it: ugly,
poison-filled weapon. It reminded her of what the black bird had
carried in its bill...Maruha paid no attention, only pulled her along
hard behind.
"Hurry, child," the stout little woman urged. "Brandl and Collum are
doubtless in jeopardy. I only pray we are not too late!" *
* *
Snarls and coughlike barking, the scratch of boots on sand and the
grunt of men hard-pressed quickened Maruha's pace to a hurtling run.
She dragged the pale girl after her down the wide white corridors. A
jumping lampflame and shadows on the wall around a sharp turn in the
tunnel made the duarough catch in her breath. Rounding the corner, she
dropped the upperlander's hand.
The girl stumbled to a halt. They stood at the junction of several
corridors. All looked old and unused, the masonry of the arches
crumbling. She saw Collum and Brandl with their backs to a blank
stretch of wall, cornered by the snapping, snarling creatures that
crouched sinuously before them. Brandl had a shortsword, Collum a
hollow dirk like the one Maruha held. Both men wore fingerlamps,
holding them high for light and occasionally driving back their
attackers with fire instead of blade.
The creatures that had cornered them were large and white with stubby
legs: two before, two behind, with an extra pair at midbody. Their
blunt snouts emitted a doglike coughing. Patches of black masked their
fierce red eyes and tipped their long, thick, tapering tails. They
traveled low to the ground, their bodies so long that they humped in
the middle. Their gait was an odd, fluid undulation, deceptively agile.
There were nearly a dozen of them. The upperlander recoiled.
"Weaselhounds!" cried Maruha sofdy. "Part of the Witch's brood."
Flinging off her packs, she rushed forward and stung one of the
creatures from behind widi her dirk. It turned like a whiplash to snap
at her. Maruha stung it again across the muzzle. It shrank away,
scratching its mask with long-nailed paws. The pale girl stood
mesmerized, not daring to move.
Before her, too hard-pressed to look up, Collum and Brandl seemed not
to have noticed Maruha yet. One weaselhound leapt and caught hold of
Brandl's sleeve. He brought his fingerlamp down on its skull with a
crack. The white creature released its grip, but the impact had jarred
loose the lamp. It fell to the floor and went out. One of the beasts
seized it in its jaws and slung it away. Collum cursed.
He drove his hollow dirk into the neck of one of the animals as it
lunged for his leg. The creature gave a yip and sprang back, shaking
its head. Then it stumbled and sank. Two of its fellows dragged its
still form out of their path and plunged again at the duarough men. The
weaselhound Maruha had stung now lay still as well. She waded forward
and pricked another on the ear.
"Maruha!" Collum looked up in startled disbelief. His joy quickly
vanished. "It's no good—there are too many…"
"Save yourself!" Brandl shouted above the growling. "We'll hold them as
long as we can—"
"I will not," Maruha flung back, kicking one of the weaselhounds in the
ribs so that it turned and pricked itself upon her poisoned dagger. It
sprang away with a yelp. Its fellows, aware of the duarough woman now,
turned on her.
"Run, Maruha. It's hopeless!" cried Brandl.
He stumbled backward into Collum beneath the furious onslaught of two
of the hounds. Collum lost his footing in the fallen masonry. As his
arm struck the cave wall, his lamp, too, went out. All three of them
gasped, as though expecting to be plunged into darkness, but the cool,
steady light of the pearl now filled the chamber. The duaroughs looked
up, and the weaselhounds turned suddenly, all of them, to stare.
The pale girl stood shaking. The Witch's creatures terrified her—yet
they seemed arrested by her light. Unsteadily, she reached into her
garment and drew out the pearl, so that its wan glow might shine more
strongly. The pin behind her ear pricked warningly, but the red eyes of
the weaselhounds frightened her more than the prospect of pain. The
light, she realized, would hold them at bay.
As if sensing her defiance, the pin bit down viciously until she
gasped—but she refused to return the jewel to its hiding place.
Gritting her teeth, the upperlander held up the pearl. Circling,
watching her every move, the Witch's beasts began to yip and howl. They
cowered before the pearl's dim blue light. Maruha stabbed two with her
poisoned dirk before they slunk snarling into the nearest of the
tunnels. Collum and Brandl stood open mouthed. Though the pain
intensified with every step, the girl forced herself to follow the
weaselhounds, herding them.
Whining and snapping, the Witch's brood retreated farther down the
hall. Drawing his pick, Collum sprang onto the pile of rubble that lay
to one side of the tunnel's collapsing arch. Barely short of the
entryway, the pale girl halted, panting with the effort of defying the
pin and gazing after the snapping hounds that milled and paced just
beyond the first intensity of the light. Collum struck the keystone of
the arch.
"Get back, girl!" Brandl cried, rushing forward.
Above them, the arch collapsed with a roar. The upperlander clutched
the pearl to her as Brandl shoved her clear. She lay on the hard ground
a moment then, her head still one great throbbing ache. Choking, the
young duarough held his sleeve over his nose. Collum threw a handful of
something into the air, and in a moment, the dust abruptly settled.
From the other side of the rubble, the girl heard the weaselhounds
gargling and digging. Bruised and shaken, she straightened. Brandl
picked himself up, still staring at her.
"What is that light, that jewel she carries?"
Maruha shook her head. Collum was kneeling beside her, examining a
wound on her wrist. The sleeve was bloody, torn. "It's nothing," she
told him and pulled away. Then, to Brandl, "I know not. But it can be
nothing Witch-made, that I vow, since her creatures shun it."
She knelt, rekindling fingerlamps, handing Brandl his harp and Collum
his pack.
"Do you still say she must be one of the Witch's?" she demanded tartly.
The bearded duarough flushed.
"I know not what she is," he answered at last. "But I know she has
saved us this day."
Brandl put up his shortsword and stowed the harp. He glanced uneasily
at the new-made wall. "That'll not last long against their claws."
Shaking, the upperlander put away the pearl. The pain in her head did
not subside. Angrily, she stood. She was tired of this blankness of
memory and the torment of the pin-tired of being terrorized and
controlled! Who was she? How had she come here? She needed answers.
Wincing, she ignored the pain and surveyed the scene around her.
The concussion of the tumbling arch had shaken loose other stones as
well. The blank wall against which Collum and Brandl had made their
stand was cracked now with a spiderweb of fissures. Near the ceiling, a
slab of plaster had sheared away to reveal a great starburst carved
into the stone. It occurred to the pale girl that most of this wall
might be plaster, not stone at all.
"But which path?" Maruha was saying. "If weaselhounds are afoot, you
can be sure all the paths hereabouts are overrun with them."
The girl moved nearer, drawn to the starburst. The pin throbbed ever
more fiercely, but furiously she disregarded its signal to retreat. As
she lifted one finger to touch the starburst, the fissure below it
deepened, and a crumbling brick of dried clay fell with a thunk,
leaving a hole in the wall. Darkness and emptiness lay beyond, and the
scent of stale air. Collum was fishing for the map in his sark.
Unfolding it, he and Maruha bent over it. The pale girl grimaced as the
pin twisted down. Defiantly, she pulled another brick from the wall.
"This way leads on to other paths, as do these," the duarough woman
murmured.
"They could lead to weaselhounds as well..."
With growing determination, the girl dug more bricks from the opening.
The pain was nearly blinding now, but she kept on. Despite the heavy
cost, she found that thwarting the pin brought her an immense
satisfaction. Though it could still torture her, the Witch's weapon no
longer possessed her will.
The wall's opening was now wide enough to admit the upperlander's head
and shoulders. Leaning through, she felt a sudden peace washing over
her, better than food or drink or rest. She halted, stunned as the pain
behind her ear abruptly ceased. Before her, the pearl's light revealed
a very broad, straight corridor stretching away into the distance. The
walls were carved with figures of duaroughs and machines.
"Whatever path we take, let us take it quickly," Brandl, behind her,
was urging.
Carefully, the pale girl glanced around. If she removed her head from
the opening, she knew, the pain of the pin would return. His back to
her, Brandl eyed the shifting rubble of the rockfall nervously. The
growling of weaselhounds and the sound of their digging on the other
side grew more vigorous. Collum bent over his fingerlamp, trimming the
wick. Neither of them took any notice of the girl.
"No path is safe," Maruha told them, rattling the map one-handed in
exasperation and nursing her wounded arm. "We must choose one and go."
Without another moment's hesitation, the upperlander turned from the
duaroughs and crawled through the opening into the adjoining corridor. Here!
she wanted to call. Here lay the path they must take. But the pin still
prevented her from speaking—even if it could no longer cause her pain.
The ceiling overhead rose beyond her reach. The carvings ran in a low,
narrow band along either wall. The Shadow would never find her here.
She was certain of it. Faintly behind her, she heard Brandl cry out.
"Where's the girl?"
Maruha gave a shout. Their voices sounded remote, like words whispered
into a copper bowl. Curses. The sound of busding.
"She was standing just there—" Brandl started, then: "Look!"
Exclamations. Murmuring. Silence.
"A false wall!" That was Maruha. "Boost me up, Collum, so I can see."
Scrabbling. The girl turned to glimpse the duarough woman staring at
her through the hole. She smiled at Maruha, trying to show them by her
expression what she could not put into words: what a miraculous place
this was. Her serene feeling of contentment grew. They would all find
what they were seeking here—or if not quite here, then
somewhere very close at hand. Perhaps at the end of the corridor.
Maruha vanished. A frantic rattling of parchment.
"That's Ravenna's Path," Collum was exclaiming. "One of the pilgrims'
roads to the City of Crystalglass! See, it's marked here on the map. It
must have been walled off when the City was sealed."
"It's very wide and straight, with beautiful carving along the walls.
The girl's in there," said Maruha.
"Let's follow her, then," Brandl hissed, "and seal it after us: quick!
Before the 'hounds break through. We can hide in there until they move
on."
Scrabbling again. The youngest duarough wriggled through the hole and
dropped to the ground with a breathless oof. He glanced at
the girl, who smiled radiantly back. He stared a moment, obviously
puzzled, then shook his head as if too pressed to wonder at it now. But
she noted a trace of a smile beginning to tug at his own lips, as
though he, too, were starting to feel the strange tranquillity of the
pilgrims' road. Picking himself up and turning to stand on toes, he
called cheerfully back to Maruha and Collum. "Pass me the bricks and
the packs!" Smiling still, the pale girl turned away from him and
wandered down the hall, aware of a gentle, inexorable tug pulling her
on. A Call. Sweet, feerie euphoria continued to steal over her. She ran
her fingers along the wall carvings: small, squat figures that were
surely duaroughs, here and there taller figures like herself, and
occasionally one very much taller than the rest—human-shaped, but
strangely garbed.
They all meant nothing to her, but she felt sure now that all her
questions would be answered if only she could discover the source of
that which summoned her. Behind her, Collum had boosted Maruha through
the crack and let her pull him up after. The two of them stood
furiously shoving clay bricks back into place, while Brandl, grinning
ecstatically himself now, exclaimed in wonder, holding his fingerlamp
up before the frieze. The girl kept moving, farther and farther from
the false wall and the duaroughs.
"No, wait. It's no good!" Brandl cried suddenly, his smile washing
away. "The 'hounds will know we're in here—they'll follow our scent."
"Not if we confuse their senses," replied Maruha grimly.
Glancing back, the upperlander saw her drawing from her sark a glass
ampoule. Brandl retreated swiftly. Kneeling on Collum's shoulders,
Maruha shook the amber globe, then tossed it through the last
brickhole. The girl glimpsed a phosphorescent flash. Coughing and
shielding her nose with her sleeve, Maruha shoved the last brick into
place and jumped down. Collum guided her after Brandl. Presently a
stink like rotten toadstools drifted past. Uninterested, the pale girl
turned away.
Come. The Call reached out to her down the broad corridor: Come.
Crystalglass
Collum and Brandl swung their picks, chipping furiously at a round
metal aperture in the low ceiling above their heads. They were no
longer in the broad pilgrims' hall, but in a smaller, narrower way.
Though the duaroughs' initial plan had been only to hide and wait, the
fantastical carvings upon the walls of the pilgrims' road had drawn
them on and on. The Call had begun to affect them, too—though not so
strongly as the girl. The pale upperlander refused to stop, even when
Maruha stumbled, faint with wound fever, and Collum and Brandl had to
support her between them.
"Stay with the girl," Maruha insisted, her voice a croak.
They had come upon more weaselhounds—even there, on Ravenna's Path.
Luckily only a pair of them this time, which Collum and Brandl laid low
in a rush. Thereafter, the duaroughs kept a constant, darting watch.
When the upperlander, oblivious to all protests and entreaties, turned
off the main way into a little side corridor, they had no choice but to
follow—for the inexorable Call tugged at them all and allowed them no
rest.
Still the girl smiled, padding relentlessly on. They were all but
carrying Maruha by then. When they heard gargling and barking in the
passageway behind, accompanied now by a deeper, inhuman grunting and
snuffling, Brandl's eyes widened.
"Is it… ?" He glanced at Collum, who nodded grimly.
"Aye, lad. Trolls. No eyes and twice again our size—they hunt by scent
alone."
Maruha managed to raise her bowed head from her breast. "We must find
an exit soon, or we're all done for," she whispered. "Blind trolls
won't shun the pale girl's light."
But for the moment, they could only bolt deeper into the unknown
tunnel. The narrow side passage wormed through the stone without
intersection. Cursing between their teeth, the duaroughs had soon
outstripped the girl, whose pace never quickened, never slackened. Now
they worked desperately at the metal portal overhead, its surface
overgrown with hard lime and stone daggers. It was the first exit they
had found—was, in fact, their only chance of escape, for the corridor
ended a half dozen paces beyond.
"Perish the lime," Collum grated. "Wherever this leads, it hasn't been
used in years."
A great mass of stone daggers peeled from the aperture's rim under the
onslaught of his pick and shattered on the floor. Behind him, Maruha
groaned and wiped her brow with her sleeve. She reclined to one side,
breathing shallowly, her wounded arm cradled to her breast. The flesh
of her wrist was puffed and red, her face flushed.
"Just as well," she answered hoarsely, "or likely they'd have sealed it
properly."
She cast an exhausted, harried glance back down the corridor. The sound
of shrill, whistled baying and low, throaty whuffling was louder now.
Brandl struck off another dagger, and Maruha weakly tugged the
upperlander back as it, too, broke upon the floor, throwing fragments
that rattled against the walls.
"There," Collum said at last. "Let us see if it will turn."
Teeth gritted, he handed his tool to Brandl and grappled with the hub.
A little of the stone still encrusting it crumbled, but the cover
itself did not budge.
"Odds and blast," he muttered.
Brandl gave Maruha both picks and, gripping the other set of handholds,
he added his strength to the older duarough's. They strained again.
This time the metal groaned and gradually gave. Slowly, the cover
rotated. It screwed out of the ceiling, shrieking, and fell open with a
clang. A brief grin lit Collum's face. Brandl laughed. Panting, the
bearded duarough dusted his hands off on his breeches. The high-pitched
baying down the corridor behind them echoed in the close confines of
the tunnel. Approaching footsteps boomed. Collum and Brandl hastily
pulled Maruha to her feet.
Silently, the girl moved past them and climbed upward through the
hatch. As she emerged, she heard Brandl following. Collum quickly
boosted Maruha through, then came himself. A moment later, he pulled
the hatch to, and the sound of their pursuers was abruptly cut off.
Collum screwed shut the round door and slid a bolt into place to
prevent its being turned again from below. The pale girl stood away
from the now-sealed opening, her smile broadening. The Call was much
stronger here.
Gazing about her, she realized all at once that she stood upon the
planet's surface, no longer underground. A vast City surrounded her,
like none she had ever seen. Strange, stately buildings of colored
glass rose on every side, flanking deserted streets. No carts or foot
traffic thronged the broad thoroughfares. No lights shone. No sound
came, not even an animal's cry. The City stood silent, dead.
Above her, the sky stretched black, as it always did, night or day. It
was night now, for the blinding white jewel of Solstar hung nowhere
above the horizon. Only starlight and the ghostly blue face of Oceanus
peered down at her through the vast crystal Dome enclosing the City. No
wind moved, and the air was thick, heady, hard to breathe. She had
never tasted such air before: Ancients' ether.
"By the underreaches of the world," murmured Brandl, gazing about him
at the dark, silent, shimmering buildings of colored glass. "No song or
story ever told it was like this."
"I've never been aboveground before," whispered Maruha. "Is that the
sky? Without the Dome overhead, I'd feel I might float away from the
ground."
Collum shuddered and ducked his head. "Be glad we came up when it's
night," he murmured. "If the light of Solstar fell on us, we'd turn to
stone. Duaroughs weren't made to bear such light as that."
The pale girl wasn't listening. The Call was irresistible now. She
started down the grand street that lay before her. Automatically, the
others followed. With the danger of trolls and weaselhounds safely
skirted, they too had fallen once more under the influence of the Call.
Maruha walked slowly, leaning against Collum, exclaiming time and again
over the machinery they passed.
"What was its function? Where did it come from? Who tended it?"
Brandl fingered his harp through the fabric of his pack. "Look at the
arches on their doorways!" he whispered. "How tall they must have
stood."
The girl paid no attention to anything they said. Turning down a very
wide, straight street, she saw at the end of it a great building of
green, violet, and indigo glass. A beacon burned in its spire, white
and brilliant as Solstar. It was from there that the Call issued. She
felt it. Relief and joy filled her. Eagerly, she hurried forward,
almost running.
"Look," cried Brandl.
"It's the Ravenna's hall," Maruha said. "It must be."
"Aye, but is the Ravenna even there to be found?" muttered Collum. "Or
just her body? The Ancients left bodies when they died, you know. They
didn't fall to ash in a few hours' time, like normal folk. Sooth, what
makes that light?" he exclaimed. "No oil I know burns so clean and
clear."
The pale girl trotted on. The beacon reminded her of a burning crown,
of a tower in which she had once stood, watching a great Flame flare…
But the memory slipped away. She focused on the glass palace ahead. The
nearer she came to it, the safer she felt. She hastened until she
reached the hall: huge and broad based, it seemed to reach up to heaven
itself.
A great door, blank as a mirror, stood at the top of wide steps,
barring her. The girl halted and stared, astonished. She had expected
no impediment. Her own image, dimly reflected in the dark portal's
surface, stared back at her: fair and tall and slender still, but not
starved or straggling. The sight of herself no longer frightened her.
But she had no time to study it now. She needed to enter the hall—and
the door was in the way. When she brushed it with one hand, it sang to
her touch. It felt slippery, seeming to vibrate. Confounded, she
recoiled from the strange sensation, then pounded the slick, shimmering
door once, twice, angrily. The reflections of the three duaroughs gaped
at her from the glassy surface. Her fist against the barrier made a
dull tonging sound. She scratched with her nails, and the hum sang
musically, altering its tone each time she changed the way she struck
it.
"Child, stop. Stop!" Maruha cried. "We've no idea what that is—"
Impatiently, the girl shook her off. Nothing mattered but her urgency
to reach the source of the silent summons that drew her. She slapped
the dark door with the flat of her hand. It tammered like a gong.
Brandl tried to take her other arm, but she snatched it from him. Her
heel struck the humming surface, low. It boomed this time, a drum.
"She'll bring the wrath of the Ravenna down on us—" Collum started.
"So you do believe the Ancientlady may still live," panted
Maruha with some satisfaction.
"Help me," Brandl exclaimed, trying to get hold of her again. "She's—"
He broke off abruptly. All four of them stopped, the three duaroughs
falling back. Only the pale girl remained planted, staring as, upon the
surface of the barrier, the head and shoulders of a man—much larger
than life—suddenly shivered into being. His face was broad, with
strong, high cheeks, his nose flattened and the nostrils flared. His
skin was very dark, his tightly curled hair peppered with grey. He was
wearing what might have been a tunic, black and silver. He seemed
startled, disconcerted, and therefore fierce.
"Who knocks so at the port?" he demanded. "This City is closed."
His countenance alarmed the girl, but she glared back at the image,
unable to answer. The three duaroughs came forward hesitantly.
"We… we seek the counsel of the Ravenna," Maruha began. "We have an
upperlander who needs her aid."
The image of the man frowned and studied them. "Many need our aid," he
answered presently, "but we cannot give it. Weightier matters occupy
us. Do you not know of our instructions that no one is to disturb this
City until we ourselves reopen it? How did you enter? The airlocks are
barred."
"If by airlocks you mean gates leading to the desert outside—" Collum
stammered. He looked terrified. "We did not come that way. We came by
underpaths. We are duaroughs."
"I can see that," the dark man's image snapped.
"We thought all those gates sealed as well, and the service ports. I'm
surprised the alarms didn't sound. No matter. By whatever path you
entered, take yourselves off by the selfsame—"
"But we can't!" Brandl cried. "There are weaselhounds and trolls."
The other sighed in agitation. "Yes, of course. Oriencor's brood. I'd
forgotten. Very well. I will open one of the airlocks for you and let
you out into the desert."
"We'll turn to stone when Solstar rises!" Collum exclaimed.
"We'll starve," Brandl beside him said.
"Please, sir," Maruha begged. She was panting again, holding her
injured arm, near the end of her strength. "We must see the Ravenna.
This girl has the Witch's pin behind her ear—"
"That is not our concern!" the dark man's image answered sharply. "We
cannot attend to you."
The pale girl growled. Desperate rage welled in her. She struck the
man's image with the heel of her hand. The stone vibrated with a dull
thrum, and the picture shimmered for a moment before reforming. His
features flinched in surprise, then clouded with anger.
"Pardon, sir," Maruha cried hurriedly. "She is a child and has been
injured by the Witch. Let us in, we beg you. The Ravenna…"
"Has seen no one from outside the Dome in a thousand years." The man's
black eyes turned on her impatiendy. "Now be off. I will not admit you."
Collum and Brandl shifted uneasily. Baring her teeth, the girl prepared
to fly at him again.
"But you must," Maruha pleaded.
"No!" the other began.
"Yes, Melkior," another voice cut in quietly. "You must." The words
were low and musical, a woman's voice. The pale girl relaxed even as
the three duaroughs started and cast about, for the speaker was nowhere
to be seen. The image of the dark man, too, glanced startled to one
side. "Admit them, Melkior," the deep, sweet voice of the unseen
speaker said. "I will aid them." *
* *
The girl stood alone in a sumptuous room. How long since she had
entered the great hall through the black doorway, she did not know—an
hour? Two? After the woman's words, the dark, shimmering force diat had
buzzed and barred diem abrupdy vanished. Presendy Melkior—the man
himself—had appeared, life-sized now, no longer the great magnified
image. Nevertheless he was very tall, towering over the pale girl. The
duaroughs came scarcely to his sash. He led them in graciously enough,
but with his mouth tight, brow furrowed in agitation.
The girl followed him eagerly down long, empty corridors, past dark,
glinting galleries. In some of them, lights moving in the walls were
making patterns: rose, yellow, violet, green. Nowhere were any lamps
lit or any windows to be seen, but the darkness of the hall did not
unease her. They met no one. Abruptly, their guide had halted, turning
toward one wall. It parted like a curtain as he touched it, and the
girl moved past him into the chamber beyond.
The air within was cool and strangely scented, but the floor beneath
her feet was warm. It was utterly black, like noon sky between the
stars. Curtains of pale gauze draped the windowless walls. As with the
rest of the palace, the walls were made of glass: dark blue and
rippled, it seemed to harbor a low inner fire that now and again
coalesced into little strands of burning color.
The Call was overwhelming here. It surrounded her, equally strong on
every side. She waited now, only remotely aware of the dark man barring
the duaroughs from joining her, of Maruha's startled protests, broken
off as the wall seamed shut. She stood alone, feeling the coolness of
the air and the warmth of the black glass floor underfoot, gazing
absently at the colored sparks winking and darting through the
ultramarine walls.
The air in the room shifted, and she turned to see a very tall figure
entering the chamber. The portal closed soundlessly behind the woman.
Her silver slippers whispered on the floor. She stood even taller than
the dark man had. Her features resembled his: high cheekbones, a broad
flat nose and generous mouth, but her skin was dusky, not black. Her
eyes were deeply blue. She was wearing a robe of jet and indigo. Her
hair, dark and wavy, with silver threads, hung unbound behind her. She
paused just inside the chamber, surveying the pale girl for a long
moment with blue and lionlike eyes.
"Do you know me, child?" she said at last, her voice very low and full
of the music the girl remembered hearing at the greathall's outer door.
The tall woman drew closer through the twilight. Her face, though
unlined, gave the impression of great age, and her bearing, though
upright, of great weariness. "So the pilgrims' Call has brought you to
me," she said. "I am glad you have come."
But she sighed saying it. The pale girl looked at her. The other's
face, full of welcome, seemed also strangely sad.
"What are you hiding beneath your hand?"
The girl felt not the slightest fear or urge to draw away. She
considered only a moment before lifting her hand from her breast. The
pearl's soft light shone through the fabric of her gown. Around them,
light seemed to gather in the walls, the beads of fire brightening. The
dark lady smiled.
"A lampwing's egg," she murmured, "already kindled! Oh, that is well,
for none but a corundum shell can hold what I must give you. May I see
it?"
Without hesitation, the pale girl drew out the shining thing. The dusky
woman took it in her palm and passed her other hand over it. The pale
girl started, frowning, stared. Her pearl had vanished.
"Don't fear," said the other gently. "I have it safe, and you will have
it back soon, I promise. Now let me look at your head. I want to see
what the Witch has done to you."
The pale girl did not flinch but bowed her head and let the lady's
great, delicate hands comb carefully through her hair. They stopped
suddenly. She heard the other's indrawn breath.
"I see it now."
The music of the other's voice was more soothing to the pale girl than
water. She kept her eyes closed, her forehead resting against the tall
woman's breast. The other sighed. She did not touch the pin, only kept
one hand lightly on the girl's head, cradling it. The dark, rare
fragrance that came to the girl from the other's hair, her robe, was
like damp earth and flowers never before scented or known.
"But tell me how it came to pass that you allowed the Witch to put a
pin behind your ear. You must have dropped your guard very low to have
allowed her that—for she is terrified of you, my green-eyed girl, ever
since you stole one of her darkangels in Avaric and made him a man
again."
She heard the other laugh softly, stroking her brow. The words evoked
no memories, but she loved the touch of those hands. They were cool and
silky dry and smelled of myrrh. This heavier air bore scents—sounds,
too—so much more richly than the thin stuff outside the Dome.
Gently, the woman lifted her head. Dark blue eyes searched the girl's.
"Such green eyes you have, child. Corundum mingled with the gold, so
that magic is as drawn to you as beebirds to wedding trumps."
The pale girl closed her eyes, breathing in the heady fragrance of the
lady and the room.
"Can you talk at all, child?" the dark lady asked her.
The girl ducked her head. She could not speak, did not want to, did not
want to try.
"Try," the tall woman urged. "Let me see how deep the pin has bit."
The pale girl shivered. "Uh," she managed, a dull and ugly sound. "Uhn,
mmh."
The other frowned. "Deep, I see."
"Mmh," the pale girl muttered. "Ngh."
One hand left her cheek. She sensed it hovering above the pin.
"Cold as winterock," the dark lady whispered. "Feel how it chills the
air! There can be no leaving it, then. Rest your head against me,
child."
Gratefully, the girl pressed her cheek to the rich fabric of the
other's robe. Some of it felt slick and cool, like wet leaves. Other
places were warm and napped, like stone moss or mouse's fur. She
nestled closer.
"Peace," the tall woman told her. "Be still." All at once, without
warning, the girl felt the pin seized and twisted, plucked suddenly
free. The air gave a crackling hiss, smelled acrid of scorching. Then
pain rushed into the wound like a flood of fire. Screaming, the girl
tore herself from the other's grasp. The dark lady stood, holding the
pin up between thumb and forefinger. It was over three inches long,
with a crossguard near the blunt end, like a tiny sword. White flame
danced along its length. Its point gleamed, wet and red.
The tall woman reached out to her, her expression full of compassion
and horror and grief. With a shriek, the pale girl fended her off. Her
own hand came away from her head covered in blood. The room seemed full
of brightness now, the fiery pain consuming her. She felt as though her
whole being might burn away in the flash. And she was screaming
still—but no longer because of the pain. She was screaming because she
remembered now. She remembered everything.
Aeriel
Her name was Aeriel. She remembered now: born in Pirs, heir to the
suzerain there, then sold into slavery after her father's overthrow.
And she remembered the darkangel, swooping down on his dozen black
pinions to carry her away.
On Avaric's white plain,
where an icarus now wings…
The words ran through her mind like an incantation. She recalled the
wedding sari she had donned in marriage to the darkangel—how, to
dissolve the evil enchantment upon him, she had surprised him with a
magic cup made from the hoof of a dead starhorse:
Then strong-hoof of a starhorse
must hallow him unguessed
If adamant's edge is to plunder
his breast.
Using the keen edge of an unbreakable blade, she had extracted the
darkangel's leaden heart and given him her own to make him mortal
again. Once free of the Witch's spell, Prince Irrylath had turned in
horror against his former mistress and begun raising an army to destroy
her.
Then, only, may the Warhorse
and Warrior arise
To rally the warhosts, and thunder
the skies.
Aeriel, meanwhile, had traversed half the nations of Westernesse to
rescue the lost Ions, once guardians of the world, who had been turned
into gargoyles by the Witch—for without these powerful allies, Aeriel
knew, her husband's burgeoning warhost had little hope of victory.
"What befell you then," the dark lady said, "once you had rescued my
Ions at Orm, and stood in the temple Flame, and burned your shadow
away?"
Aeriel could not see her questioner. The Ancient's voice seemed to come
from the air. She felt as though she were floating, suspended in
nothing. She heard another voice as well: murmuring, telling
everything, and realized presently it was her own. Images of whatever
she remembered and spoke aloud swirled before her in the darkness in
little running beads of fire.
"After Orm, we departed for Esternesse," she murmured.
"Where the great conclave was held?"
Aeriel nodded. "Yes." The pictures of fire strung themselves before her
on the darkened air. "But first the women-of-learning and the magic-men
brought forth the starhorse."
"Who had been dead," the other prompted. "Who had been killed years ago
by the darkangel."
"The priestesses said they could rebuild the Horse," Aeriel replied,
"call back his wandering soul and revive him in new flesh, the very
image of the old, with memory of his former life and death."
"Did they succeed?" the Ancient persisted. "Tell me." "
"Oh, yes," Aeriel breathed, the memory scene unfolding before her,
clear as though it were this very moment happening. She nodded. "The
starhorse. Yes. I remember him." *
* *
The crowd has stood flocked in the great square before the Istern
palace, all the people with their plum-colored skin, the women in their
turbans and flowing trousers, the men in their long gowns, heads veiled
against the white, slant morning light of Solstar. Syllva, the Lady of
Esternesse, stood foremost, flanked upon one side by Irrylath, her son.
Aeriel stood beside him. Craning eagerly, Irrylath's half brothers—the
Lady's younger sons—stood opposite. A glimpse, a murmur from the
throng, and the priestesses led forth the starhorse. Aeriel's heart
leapt at the beauty of him: Avarclon, the guardian of Avaric.
She felt her husband shiver hard, though with delight or terror at the
sight, she could not tell. Irrylath no longer shunned her, as he had
for the first year of their marriage. Nor did he shrink from her now.
But he had seemed in awe of her since Orm: she suspected he found her
presence troubling, even painful.
Why? The question needled her, and she had no clue. Always he
treated her more as some distant, valued ally than as his wife or even
a friend. An overwhelming sense of failure ate at her, for Irrylath was
her husband only in name.
Overcome by longing, Aeriel pressed nearer to him, using the crush of
the crowd as an excuse. He appeared oblivious to her, his gaze directed
toward the starhorse, who came forth from the temple all silver fire.
Those hooves, striking the paving stones, were throwing white sparks.
Great wings—the pair that sprang from the Horse's withers -arched,
flexing, and beat the air, while his little wings—those that dressed
his fetlocks and adorned his cheeks—fluttered. He tossed his tail. He
pranced, and one hoof shone brighter than the rest, dazzling in the
light of Solstar.
Aeriel sensed Irrylath beside her growing taut, his breath quickening.
She felt his back arch, his own shoulders flex as Avarclon's pinions
beat. Was he remembering his own wings, a dozen of them, that he had
worn as a darkangel? Now it was Aeriel who shivered. Her husband had
ceased to be that powerful winged creature not by his own choice, but
by hers. What must it be like, she wondered, to have lost such wings?
Avarclon tossed his head, his brow-horn cutting the air. His nostrils
flared, and he whinnied a long, trumpeting call.
"By Ravenna, who first made me," he cried, shaking himself, "it is a
fine match. A new body as like my old as could be. You have done well,
priests and wisewomen, in building this new engine for my soul. I thank
you. It is good to be in the world again."
His eyes like bright meteors scanned the crowd.
"Companions," he called to his fellow guardians, the Ions, "you who
were with me at our first making, I greet you. That you are all
assembled can mean but one thing, that you have been rescued from the
Witch's power as I was from death, and the war against her is on."
The great lyon Pendarlon roared in answer. "Yes, you have it, friend."
The starhorse turned his head and gazed upon the Lady of Esternesse.
She went to him. "Ah, Lady," he said, "king's wife in Avaric. I rejoice
to see you again. What is this place?"
"This is my land," the Lady Syllva replied, "that you would call
Esternesse. Once wife to the late king of Avaric—yes, I was. But no
more. I am returned again to my own dominion."
The starhorse bowed his head. "I remember now. I saw your train
departing after the death of your son."
"You mistake," Syllva replied. "He did not die."
Aeriel could not see her face, but from her voice, she knew the Lady
must be smiling—as though she told of joyous things. Irrylath caught
his breath in through his teeth. Aeriel saw only the side of his face,
gone tense and pale.
"He became the Witch's prisoner," the Lady continued undismayed,
without a trace of shame, "and she made him into a darkangel."
"A darkangel?" the Avarclon exclaimed, snorting and half rearing.
"Little Irrylath that used to sit laughing on my back, and dig at me
with his heels for spite and pull my hair?"
Syllva nodded. "But he has been rescued by her who rescued both you and
the gargoyles. He is mortal again, and stands at hand."
She turned to her son as she said it, and the equustel, following the
line of her sight, cast his silver eyes upon the prince, who flinched
beneath that cool and level gaze. Aeriel no longer felt him breathe.
The starhorse whickered darkly, low.
"You might be he," he said at last, "that was my Irrylath. Are you also
he that put me out of Avaric?"
Aeriel felt her husband shudder. He nodded slowly.
"How came you by those scars upon your cheek?" said Avarclon. "You were
fair to look at once."
She felt him draw a ragged breath. Without thinking, she started to
take his hand—but then she did think, and did not dare. She heard a
rumble from the lyon of the desert behind her. The prince's glance
flicked that way for an instant, passing over her without a thought. He
turned back to the equustel.
"Pendarlon," he whispered.
The Ion of Avaric turned his head and eyed the young man sidelong,
sidling. "I died a hard death in exile because of you," he said. "I
loved you once."
Irrylath sank down, and Aeriel feared at first he must be faint or
falling—but then she realized he was kneeling before the equustel.
"Avarclon," he said. "So much has befallen since I was young and rode
your back and pulled your hair, that I hardly know whether I can love
you or anyone ever again. But I remember loving you—before the White
Witch had me and made me what I was. Of all the wrong I did while in
that shape, I swear it was killing you that was the worst. I did not
know you then, or know myself. But I face you now and know you.
"I no longer serve the Witch. The wedding toast I drank from your hoof
has freed me of her enchantment. I have sworn to overthrow her now, to
cast down and unmake her and all her darkangels. But I need a steed.
Each of your fellow Ions has accepted one of my brothers as a rider. But
now no mount remains for me. Will you aid me? I beg you. Let me
ride you again as once we rode. Be my ally for a daymonth, a year—and
at the end of this war, I shall be yours, to do with as you will."
Aeriel paled, staring at the prince. A kind of roaring filled her ears.
At the end of this war, she had had such hopes—that Irrylath might
consent to be
hers at last: her own true husband, her love. A bitter taste came
into her mouth. Her balance swayed. Irrylath, Irrylath, she
wanted to cry. But Irrylath had forgotten her. Shaken, she said
nothing, eyeing the kneeling prince of Avaric. He had bowed his head.
The starhorse was coming forward to touch his nose to the young man's
brow.
"A truce then," said the Ion, very sofdy. "As you wish. Until the Witch
be overthrown. Then, make no mistake, I will have my due—but no matter!
We will not think of diat now. Come take the air widi me, king's son of
Avaric. Let me see if you still remember how to ride."
Irrylath looked up. Aeriel heard his indrawn breath, saw a joy almost
too strong to bear break over his face. He leapt up, catching the
starhorse's mane. The silver steed danced back, his great wings
stroking as if to tease the prince. Then he turned, and in a bound,
Irrylath was astride him. With a mighty leap, the starhorse launched
himself and sped away upon the air, circling and climbing above the
square while the crowd cried out, craning to see.
Few had heard what had passed between the starhorse and the prince,
Aeriel knew—perhaps she alone had heard—and only she could not rejoice.
She watched her husband soaring overhead, horse and rider swooping and
diving together in dizzying arcs. She could see the prince's face, even
at this distance, suffused with rapture still. Was it the wind, the
sensation of flight, she wondered, or having won an old friend's
forgiveness, if only for a while, or that he and his brothers might now
ride against the Witch with some hope of success?
Aeriel only knew that once more he had turned away from her. She felt
one hot tear spill before dashing the others angrily aside. She refused
to weep openly, here under public gaze. A hand slipped quietly into
hers. Startled, she turned. Her friend Erin stood beside her: a tall,
spare girl with skin black as night. Her eyes, like jet, found
Aeriel's. The dark girl pressed her hand. Of all this great, sprawling
throng, Aeriel realized, only Erin was not watching the prince and his
steed wheeling and tumbling overhead. Only Erin had eyes for Aeriel. *
* *
"And after the conclave?" the ancientlady asked.
Her voice was quiet, patient, but pressing. Aeriel sensed that she must
waste no time. She still could not see her questioner. All remained in
darkness save for the heatless swirl of fire, but she had now become
aware that it was not upon the air that the fire beads danced, but in
the depths of a great glass globe that floated before her.
"We set sail across the Sea-of-Dust for the lands of Westernesse," she
murmured. "We were joined by the people of Erin's islands in their
little skiffs. They have been alone upon the Sea so long, their
language is hardly like ours anymore. They look at Erin, who was raised
apart from them, and try to speak to her, but she doesn't understand."
"And when you reached the Westron shore?"
"We were met by Sabr, the bandit queen, whom many still call the queen
of Avaric. Her followers are brigands—honest people once, who fled the
coming of the darkangel. She is kin to Irrylath and claimed the crown
when the old king died seemingly without heirs. But she calls Irrylath
her sovereign now."
Aeriel could not keep the bitterness from her voice. She pictured them,
Irrylath and Sabr: two cousins as like as like. Both were of that lean
and slender build, almost equally tall, with slant eyes blue as little
flames and long, straight black hair worn in a horsetail down the back.
She remembered landfall: Irrylath striding down the gangplank, his arms
thrown wide to embrace the bandit queen. Though seemingly cool and
reserved by nature, she had returned his embrace warmly, calling him
"cousin" and "lord."
Sabr wore the garb of Avaric: a sark and trousers gathered into boots
with upturned toes, a dagger in her belt, a hoop of white zinc-gold
piercing the lobe of one ear. Her face reminded Aeriel uncannily of
someone—she could not think whom. Irrylath greeted her with more ardor
than Aeriel had ever seen him display. Of course he knew Sabr, the
daughter of his father's brother. Though she had not yet been born when
he had fallen into the Witch's power, he had met her not many daymonths
past. Finding him near death upon the drought-stricken shore of Bern,
Sabr had nursed him until he could continue his quest for Aeriel and
the gargoyled Ions.
All this he told the Lady Syllva excitedly by way of introduction. Sabr
smiled and allowed the Lady to kiss her brow. Irrylath introduced his
brothers and their Ions, to all of whom she nodded courteously,
followed by Talb the Mage, then Aeriel's brother, the prince of
Pirs—and only then did he remember Aeriel. Sabr broke off her grave
greeting of the starhorse and turned, a sudden look of apprehension
passing over her oddly familiar features. Aeriel, too, felt a strange
dread at their meeting, though she could not say why.
"Cousin," Irrylath began, he, too, uneasy seeming, "this is Aeriel." A
pause. More softly, "My wife."
Sabr put one palm to her shoulder. Head bowed, the queen of Avaric went
down on one knee before the pale girl in the wedding sari.
"Dread sorceress," she murmured, "deliver us from the Witch."
Aeriel scarcely caught the words, for she felt disconcerted, abandoned.
Irrylath did not stand by her, but across from her, alongside Sabr.
"Already you have returned my cousin and the Avarclon to us," the
bandit queen went on, now lifting her gaze, "for which all
Avaric-in-exile rejoices. Know that my people pledge to serve you in
this war."
Aeriel shivered, finding the other's proud blue eyes and the smooth,
unmarred surface of her face strangely unnerving. Aeriel shook herself.
Everyone was looking at her.
"I accept your fealty, queen of Avaric," she stammered at last, feeling
awkward and unprepared—she could scarcely call the woman queen of
bandits to her face—"and trust that your horsemen and horsewomen
will aid us bravely against the Witch. But do not honor me with grand
titles, I beg you. I am only Aeriel."
Sabr knelt still, her expression cool and serious and slightly
surprised: measuring her, Aeriel realized, as one might a compeer—or a
rival. Irrylath said nothing. She found herself holding her breath. No
one among the company stirred. Not knowing what to do in the end,
Aeriel turned abruptly and left them—prince, bandit queen, and the
rest—and tried not to glimpse the look of open relief on her husband's
face when he realized she was going. *
* *
A daymonth of marching ensued, recruiting, provisioning. How slowly an
army moved! Though food was scarce, it was water that was their
greatest lack, for the killing drought of the White Witch lay heavy on
the land. People came from far and wide, many simply to watch the army
pass, but more than a few to join. The allies had gathered contingents
from most of the lands of Westernesse—from Bern and nearby Zambul, from
northern Pirs, from far Rani and Elver, even Terrain—by the time they
reached Pendar. There a dozen tribes of the desert folk waited, among
them, the Ma'ambai. Aeriel fell into their arms with a joyous cry.
"So, little pale one, you have grown so tall that now they are calling
you a sorceress," their leader laughed.
"Chieftess, it is not so," Aeriel said, wiping tears from her eyes. Of
all people, truly her old friend the desert wanderer ought to know she
was no sorceress. Laughing herself now, she embraced the
cinnamon-colored woman. "Oh, Orrototo, it is good to see you again."
The army continued to grow. When Irrylath's mother, the Lady Syllva,
appointed Sabr to lead the forces of the West, the young queen brought
her disparate new troops to heel with a swift, sure hand. Each
directing one wing of the great army, Sabr and her cousin the prince
perfectly mirrored one another: both proud, intense, aloof. Aeriel
could only admire, even envy, the bandit queen's easy, almost arrogant
assumption of command.
Now they camped at the desert's edge, soon to set out across the pale
amber sands for the distant Waste and the Witch's Mere. Aeriel felt a
growing anticipation, mingled with dread. She sat with Erin in the cool
lee of a dune. It was nightshade, tents and pavilions pitched all
around them under the ghostlight of blue Oceanus. Her friend had found
them this quiet spot far from the constant bustle at the center of the
camp. Aeriel was glad to get away.
"What baffles me," she said, touching the pearl through the fabric of
her gown, "is that we have seen not one glimpse of the Witch's catspaws
in all the time we have been in Westernesse."
She lifted free the pearl and cupped it in her hands like a faint,
azure coal. Standing in the temple Flame at Orm had set this lampwing's
gift alight—though its wan glow was difficult to discern except in
shadowy darkness such as this, away from other light. Aeriel shook her
head.
"Not one scout nor dog, nor one black bird. Why has the Witch sent none
to spy on us?"
The dark girl laughed, leaning back on one elbow and poking at the dry
sand. "She scarcely needs spies and catspaws to tell her the
whereabouts of an army this size."
Aeriel put the pearl away. She felt one corner of her mouth tighten.
"Does she not wonder at our number, at our strength?"
Erin found an old bead lying in the sand and held it up. It was deeply
reddish, with a hole bored through one end, and carved of sandshell.
The dark girl shrugged. "She knows our destination well enough. Perhaps
she doesn't care."
"But she should care," muttered Aeriel. "This seeming
unconcern uneases me."
Erin tossed the blood-colored bead aside and sat up, studying Aeriel.
"Perhaps that is her intent, to unease you. This whole business hangs
on you—somehow."
"On me?" scoffed Aeriel. "Only great good chance has put me where I am."
The dark girl shook her head. "More than chance, my true and only
friend. There is a kind of power on you."
"What power have I?" insisted Aeriel. "When Irrylath generals the
Lady's Istern troops, Sabr the forces of the West—"
"None of which would now be gathered but for you," Erin cut in gently.
"The tales you told and the Torches you lit upon your quest to rescue
the gargoyles have awakened half the people in the land. You have
opened their eyes to the Witch and shown them the urgency of
overthrowing her—today, tomorrow, soon—lest we all perish,
thirsting to death."
Aeriel ran her hand over the fine, crusted sand. It felt cool and
smooth as water in the bright starshine. If only it were
water, she thought grimly. If the moisture-stealing lorelei were not
stopped soon, the whole world would succumb to famine and drought.
Again Aeriel shook her head.
"I don't even know the rest of the rime," she murmured, "the rime
Ravenna made so long ago to riddle all this out and show us how to
unmake the Witch. I only have the first two-thirds."
Leaning back against the dune once more, Erin began to sing in a voice
that was low and true:
"On Avaric's white plain,
where an icarus now wings
To steeps of Terrain
from Tour-of-the-Kings,
And damozels twice-seven
his brides have all become:
A far cry from heaven,
a long road from home—
Then strong-hoof of a starhorse
must hallow him unguessed
If adamant's edge is to plunder
his breast.
Then, only, may the Warhorse
and Warrior arise
To rally the warhosts, and thunder
the skies."
Aeriel let her mind wander back, remembering how she had found and
freed the enchanted Ions in the fires of Orm before the Witch's
remaining darkangels could recapture them.
"But first there must assemble
ones icari would claim.
A bride in the temple
must enter the flame,
With steeds found for six brothers,
beyond a dust deepsea,
And new arrows reckoned, a wand
given wings— "
The rime recounted the rescued Ions agreeing to serve as steeds for
Prince Irrylath's Istern brothers, the magical silver arrowheads forged
by Talb the Mage for the Lady Syllva, and the Ancient white messenger
bird that had come to Aeriel, melding with her wooden staff to become
for a time its living figurehead.
"That when a princess-royal's
to have tasted of the tree…"
She remembered the taste of a strange golden fruit upon her
tongue—sharp, yet so tremendously sweet. The dark girl sang on:
"Then far from Esternesse's
city, these things:
A gathering of gargoyles,
a feasting on the stone,
The Witch of Westernesse's
hag overthrown."
The gargoyled Ions all assembled at Orm, a dreadful sacrifice upon an
Ancient altar, and the Witch's red-eyed harridan falling screaming from
the highest ledge…
Aeriel came to herself with a start, realizing that Erin had reached
the end of the second long stanza—the last stanza anyone knew—and had
stopped singing. The pale girl shook herself and gazed at her friend,
wondering.
"Where did you hear that song?" she said. "I never knew it had a tune
before."
Erin laughed. "All the camp's singing it. Some bard's doing.
Volunteers, when they come, march in singing it. I would not be
surprised if it is all over Westernesse by now." She smiled devilishly.
"Your notoriety spreads."
Aeriel looked wryly away for a moment—but her annoyance at Erin's
playful needling never lasted. She sighed, thinking of the rime. "But
what is the rest of it?" she asked. "No one knows. Talb the Mage has no
inkling; nor do the Ions, and my maiden-spirits have not spoken to me
since Orm."
She glanced upward at the constellation of pale yellow stars called
commonly the Maidens' Dance. Elliptical in shape, it floated overhead
like a burning crown.
"How shall I learn the rest of the rime?" Aeriel wondered aloud. "We're
preparing to march, and I don't even know Ravenna's plan!"
Sobering, Erin touched her companion's hand lightly, once. "Take heart.
Everything of which the rime speaks so far has come to pass. The Witch
must know this. Perhaps she has grown so afraid of you now that she has
withdrawn into her palace of cold white stone and will not show
herself." The dark girl shrugged. "In all events, it's no use worrying.
I am certain that soon you will discover the last of the rime."
Aeriel could not help smiling, just a little. Erin always cheered her.
But her mood quickly darkened. She fidgeted, biting her lip.
"It's Irrylath I am most uneasy for. He is still within her reach—and
the dreams she sends him are dire. I fear for him."
"I don't," said Erin sourly. "He is so full of his army and this war—he
spends more time in the company of Avarclon and that Sabr than he does
in yours. He never speaks to you; he does not send for you. Is he not
your husband?"
"Peace, Erin," Aeriel said wearily. "There will be time for all that,
after the war."
But the dark girl shook her head.
"I have heard the rumors flying all over camp, all about this
enchantment the White Witch still holds on him," she exclaimed, "that
he may not lie with you or anyone while the White Witch lives—but I
tell you from experience that
that is very little of what makes a man, and though he may not lie
with you, he might touch you, or talk to you, or even look at you when
you are in his company—but no, it is ever 'my troops," and 'the
warhost," and 'My steed calls me away!" Sabr, that bedaggered bandit,
dotes on him."
Aeriel tensed. "She is his cousin."
"So are you. And which of you is his wife?"
Aeriel felt the knot beneath her breastbone tighten. She gripped a
handful of desiccated sand suddenly as though she meant to hurl it at
Erin. The near tents sighed in the wind. Aeriel opened her fingers and
let the sand trickle away. "I'll not speak of this."
"No, you never will," snapped Erin. She gazed off across the camp,
between the airy pavilions in pale, pale green, ghost blue, and mauve.
The set of her jaw told Aeriel that her own refusal to speak had hurt
her friend.
"It is not…" she began, groping. "It is only that we hardly know one
another, Irrylath and I."
Erin looked back at her sidelong. "I have known you far less time than
he," she said softly, "and already I love you well."
A stone rose in Aeriel's throat. She put her arms around the dark girl.
For a moment, Erin's cheek rested against her breast. "I am so glad you
did not go back to your people after Orm," she whispered. "You are my
strength. You came on to Esternesse for my sake, didn't you?"
Looking up, Erin shook her head and patted Aeriel's cheek. Her palm was
cool and dry. "No, dear one," she said. "For mine. I never had a friend
before."
She rose.
"But I will leave you now," she said, "for I see you want to be alone.
I will be at the campfires of my folk, trying to remember their—our—tongue."
Aeriel mustered a smile and let her go. No less confounded than before
by the White Witch and by Irrylath, she nonetheless felt easier now for
having spoken with Erin. The dark girl bent and kissed her brow.
"But you will forgive me if I think your prince of Avaric a great fool
for not loving you," Erin said very gently. "And you an even
greater one for wanting him to."
Black Bird
Aeriel arose and wandered through the close-staked pavilions,
encountering no one. Those who glimpsed her in the distance gave her a
wide berth: all seemed in awe of her. She sighed, lonely suddenly for
someone who did not know her, someone who would not recognize her
instantly and draw away. She was sorry now to have let Erin leave her,
and was just turning to find her way out of the jumble of tentbacks and
supply pavilions that surrounded her when a snatch of conversation
reached her ear. She paused, frowning, seeing no one else about.
A great green silk tent loomed before her, billowing in the light
desert breeze. She felt the air's coolness against her cheek and the
touch of the sandy grit it bore. The slapping of the open tent flap
only deepened the stillness. Puzzled, she found herself listening,
straining, but for long moments, she heard only wind and silk. Then it
came again, a low muffle of voices—one of them unmistakably Irrylath's.
"If you positioned your horse-troops like so, my mother's bowwomen
could be stationed here…"
Aeriel froze, hearing the faint rasp of metal against metal. Another
spoke.
"Then our foot could be divided here and here."
Sabr's voice. She recognized it now, imagined the bandit queen
unsheathing and pointing with her dagger. The rasp of metal again: the
dagger sheathed.
"You never did tell me what happened to that fine Bernean blade I once
gave you."
A teasing tone had stolen into Sabr's voice. Aeriel blinked. Banter
from the bandit queen was rare. A rattling of parchment.
"I broke it," came Irrylath's short reply.
Their voices did not come from within, Aeriel realized suddenly,
drawing nearer the dark pavilion. Its back stood close behind the backs
of a rose and a saffron tent, cutting off a kind of courtyard from the
open space around.
"How, pray?" the prince's cousin was asking. "The blade was Bernean
steel."
Aeriel stood very still beside the green pavilion, listening. Silence
from Irrylath. Cautiously, she peered around the green silk edge. Sabr
and Irrylath stood in the courtyard beyond. They were alone, without
the usual swarm of aides and attendants. Half-turned from his cousin,
the prince of Avaric bent over a scroll. Sabr toyed with her own
Bernean blade.
"I'll give you another," she told him softly.
"Don't," he said abruptly, straightening and rolling the parchment up.
He moved away from Sabr, but only a step. She followed, and boldly laid
one hand—just so—across the scars that threaded his cheek. Astonishment
gripped Aeriel. She clenched her teeth to keep from crying out. She
expected Irrylath to pull instantly away from Sabr, but instead he
turned, slowly, as if unwilling, to look at her.
"Can't you love me, cousin," she asked him, "even a little?"
Aeriel felt a surge of outrage, then blinding jealousy. Irrylath would
never have permitted her such a touch. She bit her tongue,
half hoping he would strike Sabr, push her roughly aside, revile her,
but he only shook his head, and the look in his eyes was a desperate
sadness, not anger.
"I can love no woman while the Witch's enchantment is on me," he
answered. "I have told you that."
He had told her! Incomprehension filled Aeriel. Her fingers on the
pole beneath the pavilion silk tightened. She had thought only she and
perhaps the Lady Syllva privy to that secret. All Erin and the camp
could know were rumors. Yet he had told Sabr. Why? She whom many still
called the queen of Avaric dropped her hand from him, her face falling.
"Yes," she said quietly. "And the only satisfaction it gives me is that
you cannot love her either."
"Don't speak of her so," whispered Irrylath. Sabr turned abruptly away.
"She frightens you, doesn't she?" the prince's cousin snapped. "Almost
as much as the Witch. You fear her sorcerous green eyes see
everything." Sabr snorted. "Do they? Do they see us now?"
Only half hidden by the corner of the tent, Aeriel stood riveted, too
stunned to move. She felt powerless, exposed, standing in plain view.
Yet neither her husband nor the so-called queen of Avaric took note of
her, their eyes on one another.
"She stood in the temple fire at Orm," continued Sabr bitterly. "It has
burned her shadow away. She wears a pearl on her breast that is full of
light. What sort of mortal creature is that?"
The bandit queen turned back to Irrylath, seizing his arm. This time he
did not move away.
"I tell you, she is no mortal woman! She is some unworldly thing,
Ravenna's sorceress. How could you love her? Surely the Witch's spell
is simply what you have told her to keep her at bay."
The prince shook his head. His voice was hoarse. "Would that it were."
His cousin did not seem to be listening. Her knuckles were pale where
she clenched his arm. "But I am a mortal woman. I would be
content with just your heart. Truly—"
At last, at last he pulled free of her. Watching, Aeriel held her
breath. Her knees felt shaky, weak. She clung to the pavilion pole.
"I am not free to give it," said Irrylath. "My heart is not my own."
"She took it, didn't she?" Sabr snapped.
The prince bowed his head, looking away from her. He touched his
breast. "And gilded it with lead."
"I wasn't speaking of the Witch," the bandit queen replied. "When she
rescued you and took the Witch's gilding off, she didn't give you back
your own heart, did she? She kept that for herself."
Sabr strode around to face him and laid her hand upon his breast.
"The heart that beats here is not yours, is it?" she pressed. He would
not look at her. "How then can you say," Sabr insisted lowly, "that she
did not seek to make you hers, exactly as did the Witch?"
Aeriel felt rage surge in her again, dangerously. Not true, not true!
She had only wanted to save him, by putting her own living heart in his
breast. It had been Talb the Mage who had taken the enchanted
darkangel's heart, purged it of the Witch's lead, and placed it into
the dying Aeriel's breast.
"I love you," said Sabr.
"Don't say it."" The prince's voice was ragged.
Sabr's hand remained upon his heart. She answered, "I don't care
whether you can lie with me or not. I only want you to love me in
return."
He looked up, then hard away. Aeriel saw the despair in his eyes. "I
can't," he whispered to Sabr. "I don't know how. The Witch has got her
talons in me still. I can't love you, or her, or anyone while
the White Witch lives."
The sky seemed to spin over Aeriel. There, he had used it, Sabr's word,
that nameless her. Sabr reached to cup the prince's face in
her hands, but Aeriel hardly saw.
"I'll show you," she told him. "I'll help you." Again he shook his head.
Jealousy consumed Aeriel. How dared the bandit queen? How could Sabr,
who had known Irrylath only a few short daymonths, become so close to
him? Surely she, Aeriel, had tried every whit as hard to touch him, to
lend comfort, to know his heart—only to be repeatedly rebuffed. You
cannot help me, he had told her once by starlight. No one can
help me. But she did not hear him say so to Sabr now.
"Whether you love me or not," she told him, "whether you can lie with
me or not, I love you. And I only wish that your heart were your own to
give as you choose, not some scrap to be tugged to pieces between the
teeth of the White Witch and a green-eyed sorceress."
"Oh, cousin," Irrylath told her, "if only that were so." *
* *
Sick, silently raging, Aeriel stumbled away from camp. The red sand's
dry crust broke and crumbled underfoot. She met no one—No one hindered
her. The pavilions fell away behind. The night all around stretched
dark and still—but she could not escape the hateful words still ringing
in her mind, or the memory of what had passed between Irrylath and Sabr.
"Thief!" she gasped, shuddering, scarcely able to draw breath. "Queen
of thieves!" Erin had been right. Ducking, Aeriel fought back tears.
"Irrylath belongs to
me."
Something stirred in the darkness ahead of her. Abruptly, Aeriel
stumbled to a stop. Hand at her breast, she peered through the pale
glimmer of stars and Oceanuslight. Her palm hid the faint glow of the
pearl. The creature before her cawed and flexed its wings. As tall as
her forearm was long it stood: completely black. Its feathers threw
back no sheen at all, depthless as shadow. Aeriel froze. The black bird
cawed again and looked at her. In its beak it held a silver pin.
"Greetings, little sorceress," it said, taking the pin in one of its
claws to speak.
Aeriel felt her skin prickle. "You are one of the Witch's rhuks."
"Yes," it laughed.
"What do you want of me?" she demanded, casting about her, wondering
how she could have been so blind as to leave the camp alone, unarmed.
The empty dunes stretched all around.
"Our lady has a proposition for you," chuckled the rhuk. It played with
the silver pin in its toes.
"Do not call her my lady," Aeriel spat. "Your mistress was
never mine."
"My lady wishes to confer with you," the bird replied. "There is no
need for war. Surely this matter can be settled amicably between the
two of you, face-to-face."
"I mean to face her," Aeriel returned hotly, "as soon as may be, and
with an army at my back."
The black bird hissed. "Relinquish Irrylath. My mistress has a prior
claim." It hopped toward her, one-footed, across the sand, its other
claw clutching the pin.
"My mistress will reward you with any lover you wish. She will kill
Sabr, if you wish."
Aeriel fell back before the Witch's messenger.
"My mistress will make you immortal, like herself, if you so desire,"
the black bird rasped. "She has always longed for a daughter, an heir…"
"She is not immortal," cried Aeriel, sick with loathing at the sight of
the bird: the lorelei made her darkangels' wings from the feathers of
such as these. "If she were deathless, she would not fear me."
The rhuk laughed. "Do it for Irrylath's sake," it crooned. "Things will
go worse for him if you force my lady to take him from you."
"No!" shouted Aeriel, nearly losing her footing in the soft,
treacherous sand.
"Yield!" the bird exclaimed. "Ravenna's luck has deserted you. You
don't even know the last stanza of the rime. My mistress is prepared to
be generous if you will surrender now."
Aeriel felt the ground sloping sharply upward beneath her feet. The
rhuk had backed her against the steep of a dune. For a moment, panic
rose in her as she realized she had nowhere left to retreat.
"Your mistress is in mortal terror of me," she answered suddenly,
remembering Erin's words. "If the Witch thought she could win, she
would have sent her army against us by now."
"My mistress has let your army come this far because it amuses her,"
the rhuk replied, "to watch children playing at war." The silver pin
gleamed in its grasp. "And because you have done her the invaluable
service of assembling all her enemies in one place."
Aeriel clenched her teeth. Her hand at her breast made a fist of the
fabric of her gown. How dared this creature corner her and issue its
demands? How dared it urge her to surrender Irrylath and the war? As
she left the dune and strode toward it, the black rhuk fluttered
hastily back, raising a fine, dry rain of sand. Aeriel quickened her
stride.
"Why has your mistress sent the likes of you against me?" she inquired
evenly. "I have killed your kind before."
"My mistress has no intention of killing you," the black bird hissed,
"for then the magic locked in you would escape and be loose in the
world. One of her enemies might gather it up, as you did the magic of
the starhorse. Better to pin you!"
With a raucous cry, the black bird took wing. For an instant Aeriel
thought she had put it to flight. Too late she realized it was flying
at her. She felt its wings clap against her face and batted them
desperately away. Again it swooped, struck, and this time as she swung
and turned, the loose sand shifted beneath her heel, and she fell.
The ground came up hard against her ribs. She felt the black bird's
claws upon her back—both sets of talons. It must have dropped the pin,
or have it in its mouth again. Gasping, each breath a painful bite, she
struggled to raise herself on one elbow and dash the rhuk away. The
vile creature clinging to her shoulder made her shake with revulsion.
All at once she felt a stabbing behind her ear, sharp as a little
sword. Agony overwhelmed her, too intense even to let her scream.
Aeriel rolled and struck wildly at the bird with both hands. To her
astonishment, the light of the pearl, no longer hidden, had become a
blaze. What had caused it to do so? It had never done so before. The
claws of the rhuk abruptly released her. She felt its wings stroke
stiffly across her cheek.
"The light, the light!" it crowed.
Dimly, she became aware of the rhuk thrashing on the ground beside her,
writhing as though burned. The light of the pearl was already dimming.
A horrifying cold had begun to consume her. She groped, putting one
hand behind her ear. Her fingers brushed the little knob of silver
jutting from the bone. A piercing chill shot through her limbs. She
felt as though something were being drawn from her, like the strand
yanked from a string of beads. Memory scattered. She thought that she
might die of the pain. It was the last thought she had before oblivion
blotted out the stars.
It was hours, many hours after, that she awakened. Here her memory was
very dim, for the pin in her head had stolen her name, working its
terrible spell to keep her from knowing herself. The black bird lay
dead on the sand beside her. She rose and stood a moment, gazing at it,
before wandering away. It had nothing to do with her. She did not
remember it. The pearl on her breast glowed faintly, forgotten. She
strayed deeper into the desert, forgetting the camp—for that, too, had
nothing to do with her now. She had become nobody. A pale, nameless
girl.
"And so you wandered, stumbling down into the duaroughs' caves at last,
where you felt the pilgrims' Call still broadcasting after all these
years, and found your way to me."
Aeriel stirred, hearing the Ancient's voice again. The fiery images had
faded from the great glass globe. It hung before her in the air,
weightless as gossamer, now showing only a faint azure glow. The room
was twilit once more, no longer wholly dark. She gazed at its deep blue
walls and hanging gauze. The pallet on which she lay was low and
comfortable. Someone held a cool compress to her brow. A strange
stiffness prevented her from turning her head. The Ancientlady spoke
again.
"Do you know the place to which you and your companions have come?"
Aeriel shifted, trying to sit up. Of course she knew. "The City of
Crystalglass."
"Do you know yourself?" the Ancient asked.
That was easy. "Aeriel."
"And do you know who I am?"
Aeriel drew in her breath, realizing for the first time. "Ravenna," she
breathed. "The last Ancient of the world."
The one beside her laughed, gently, quietly. "Ravenna is not my name,"
she replied, "but the name of this city that you call Crystalglass. Its
real name is NuRavenna, after a very old city on my own world."
She laughed again, and the airy globe trembled slightly as her words
eddied the atmosphere.
"My own name is nearly unpronounceable. That is why, for so long, I was
simply called 'the Lady of Ravenna." Somewhere it was shortened to 'the
Lady Ravenna' and sometimes even 'the Ravenna'—which the duaroughs
still use—and finally, now, by the upperlanders, simply 'Ravenna." You
had better go on calling me that. Do you feel well enough to rise?"
Aeriel managed a nod. Her body felt odd—stiff, yet at the same time,
strangely supple—almost as though she had awakened into new flesh never
before inhabited or used. The sensation troubled her. For a moment, as
she struggled to sit up, the blood ran from her head, and she felt
dizzy. Then she steadied. Her hand went to her breastbone, the space
there empty now.
"Ravenna," she whispered, "what have you done with my pearl?"
"Hold out your hand," the other answered gently.
As Aeriel did so, the great delicate globe drifted nearer, as if
beckoned. Descending, it contracted, solidifying, its blue light
deepening, until by the time it touched her palm, it was hard and
dense, no bigger than the end of her thumb. Aeriel stared.
"My pearl," she breathed.
"Yes, child," the Ancientlady said. "Though I have made it much more
now than a kindled lampwing's egg."
As Aeriel brought it closer to gaze at it, Ravenna's great dusky hand
reached past her to touch the glowing jewel. Aeriel felt a little
thrill of energy, utterly cool, like a feather's touch, and the light
in the tiny corundum globe changed from cerulean to white.
Ravenna's Daughter
Aeriel rose from the couch. She wore a long, pale, sleeveless gown.
Close-woven and weighty, it was no fabric she recognized. Her yellow
wedding sari lay at the foot of the pallet, folded in a tiny square.
Impulsively, she reached for it and tucked it away in the bodice of her
new gown.
The sudden motion of her arm felt novel, unpracticed. The eerie feeling
of newness pervaded her still. Aeriel shook herself. Gazing again at
the glowing white bead in her hand, she realized now that a tiny chain
had been attached to it, a filament of silver so fine she could
scarcely see it. It teased across her palm like spider silk.
"What have you done to my pearl?" she asked. "It burns now with a
different light."
The Ancient Ravenna stood beside the pallet. She looked drawn,
infinitely more weary than she had when Aeriel had last seen her. Her
eyes were troubled.
"I have made it a vessel, child, into which I mean to put a treasure of
inestimable value. This treasure you must guard for me."
As Ravenna bent near, Aeriel became aware once more of the fragrance of
strange, otherworldly flowers that pervaded the lady's robe and hair.
The other's dusky, long-fingered hands lifted the pearl from her palm.
A moment later, Aeriel felt the fine chain fastened behind the crown of
her head, the pearl resting incandescent on her brow.
Its white light suffused her vision like a vapor. Aeriel was conscious
all at once of things she had not been able to see before, minute
cracks in the glass of the wall across the room, every thread in the
lady's garment, a mote of dust upon the other's slipper. And the myriad
of tiny lines etching the Ancientlady's face.
With a start, Aeriel perceived for the first time how old Ravenna was.
Far from obscuring, the misty light of the pearl seemed to sharpen her
view. She felt a subtle welling of new strength. That, too, came from
the pearl, she realized.
Softly, Ravenna sighed, and Aeriel was aware of the myriad little air
currents which that sigh had set in motion. They went spinning away
across the room in eddies faint as featherdown.
"You are to be my envoy, child," the Ancient said and reached as though
to pluck something from the air. "This, too, you must bear."
Suddenly in her hands, she clasped a naked sword. Silvery, over three
feet in length, it lit the room: a ghostly fire wreathed its blade,
stopping just short of the broad crossbar. Aeriel stared. The
Ancientlady gestured again, and in her other hand a scabbard appeared,
scrolled with interlocking etchings. She sheathed the burning glaive,
dousing its flame, and as she did so, Aeriel recognized all at once
what it was she held.
"That is the silver pin!" she cried, recoiling, cold horror sweeping
over her. Ravenna had changed it somehow—increased its size, made it
into a sword. Nevertheless, it could only be the pin, that same sliver
of silver with which the Witch's black bird had once pinned Aeriel.
Somehow, the pearl imparted this knowledge to her. Ravenna nodded.
"Take it, child. It cannot harm you now."
Aeriel stared at the scabbarded blade in the Ancient's hands. She
wanted no part of it. But the other did not withdraw the gift, stood
holding it out to her still, patiently, waiting. At last, Aeriel
reached and ran her hand along the incised scabbard. She had thought at
first it was metal, but touching it, she realized that it was wood. The
scrollwork running its length seemed to form a pattern, a figure that
she could not quite puzzle out, even with the aid of the pearl.
"Is this weapon for Irrylath?" she whispered. "Am I to take it to him?"
The Ancientlady shook her head. "He has the Edge Adamantine. He does
not need another blade."
Through the scabbard, the glaive felt faintly warm. It trembled
slightly, like the tremor of a moth's wing, like something alive.
"Is the sword for me, then?" breathed Aeriel.
The Ancient shook her head. "You are but the bearer. No, child. In the
end, neither of these gifts is for you."
Reluctantly, Aeriel took hold of the sword's grip. Her hand shook. The
blade felt oddly light, seemed to have no weight at all. It balanced in
her hand easily as she drew it from the sheath, hummed softly as it
pivoted, burning, on the air. She sheathed it, and the sword sang and
whispered, ever so softly, a troubling song.
Aeriel set the sword down on the pallet beside her. "To whom am I to
give this?"
"Give it to your shadow," Ravenna replied.
Aeriel gazed at her, perplexed. She had no shadow. The temple fire in
Orm had burned her shade away. "Lady, I don't understand."
The other smiled ruefully. "Forgive me," she said, "if I speak in
rimes, but all will become apparent to you. I promise."
Aeriel fingered the pearl upon her brow. It gleamed, enriching her
sight. "Am I to give this up as well?" she asked. "To whom?"
"It is a gift for the world's heir, for my successor—the daughter who
must come after me and reign in my stead."
Aeriel stood baffled, helpless to unriddle the other's words. Who was
this daughter of whom she spoke? Lightly, Ravenna touched the pearl,
and Aeriel felt the touch, strangely magnified, glancing through her
like a dart. The pale girl shivered.
"You said you had made my pearl a vessel," she began. "What do you mean
for it to hold?"
"Everything," the Ancient said. "All the knowledge of what runs the
world, that which I have been gathering these countless years,
searching the City's vast libraries and stores before they rot rusting
away and spoil into dust."
Her weary features grew serene then, and for a long moment, utterly
untroubled.
"The soul of the world must go into that pearl," she continued. "All my
sorcery, with which my daughter must heal this sorely beleaguered land,
that all will not fall into ruin when I am gone."
"But the Witch," Aeriel protested. "The Witch would undo everything you
say! The lorelei is robbing the very life from our land with every drop
of water that she steals. A perishing drought rages. She has captured
the duaroughs, who work the world's engines belowground, and she has
loosed her darkangels upon the kingdoms above…"
Gently, the Ancientlady took her hand and drew her back to sit upon the
pallet. "Peace. I know it well. Was it not I that foretold the coming
of the Witch?"
Aeriel subsided, sat gazing at the other. Slowly she nodded and felt
the dusky lady press her hand. With infinite sadness, Ravenna told her.
"She is my daughter, Aeriel. It is to her that you must give
the pearl." * * *
"She…
the White Witch is an Ancient?" Aeriel stumbled, utterly dismayed. All
the world had thought Ravenna the last of the race of Oceanus. The
Ancientlady shook her head.
"No, child. She was born here, on your world." Abruptly, Ravenna rose.
"What do you know of my people?"
"Little, nothing," Aeriel managed. "In Terrain, where I was raised, we
called you the Unknown-Nameless Ones."
The Ancientlady gave a short, painful laugh. "Truly, has our memory
crumbled so far?" she said. Then softly, "Well, perhaps it is a good
thing."
Silence then. The misty light of the pearl made Aeriel aware of every
wrinkle in the coverlet, every mote in the air, every score upon the
scabbard of the burning sword, but nothing the other said was clear.
Reeling, she struggled to collect herself.
"I know your people came into the world long ago, from Oceanus. That
the land was dead, and you gave it life. That you made us and all the
herbs and living creatures. That you were like mothers and fathers to
us, and shared your great wisdom with us, as much as we could
understand, and showed us how to live well and justly, caring for us
always…"
Again Ravenna's bitter laugh. "Child, child," she said. "It is not so.
We did come from Oceanus long ago, and we did create the living things
upon this world. But hardly out of love—for luxury. For our own
dalliance. We never shared our knowledge with you. We hoarded it and
kept you as ignorant as we could."
The Ancientlady turned suddenly and shook her head, pacing.
"This world was our pleasure garden," the dark lady continued, "and we
thought of you, the inhabitants we had fashioned for it, not as our
children, but as decorations. Chattels. Slaves."
Coming nearer, she knelt again before Aeriel, speaking urgently. At a
sweep of Ravenna's hand, the light in the chamber dimmed. The sword
whispered. The pearllight glowed. Once more the colored beads of fire
darted, but not upon the surface of the pearl this time. They were
within her own mind now, swirling and shimmering, put there by the
pearl. With a gasp, Aeriel touched the jewel on her brow and watched
the images dancing before her inner eye.
"We are a very old race, Aeriel," the Ancient said, "immensely learned,
but far from wise. Once our chariots traveled to the last reaches of
heaven. But that was long ago. This moon, your world, was deserted
then, dead—until we took it upon ourselves to make it habitable. We
created vapors for us to breathe, peoples, animals, plants. Members of
our race could spend dozens of hours abroad before needing to return to
the Domes. And so from across the heavens we came, to trifle in our
garden."
The pearl showed Aeriel everything Ravenna described: the great
machinery manufacturing air, the world seeded, the first small
creatures released.
"Eventually, the ecology of this world began to evolve on its own.
Scientists came then, walking among you and studying your kind. I was
such a one. But I dallied, too—to my bitter regret. We all dallied.
Coundess of your people are our descendants, many generations removed.
In my folly, I bore a daughter and raised her here, in NuRavenna, as
one of my own race."
A sigh of despair. Aeriel studied the pearl-made image of Ravenna,
centuries younger, cradling a fair-skinned infant in her arms. The
Ancientlady groaned.
"I should have done what my fellows did with their own halfüng progeny:
sent her out into the world to become some great heroine or queen.
Instead, selfishly, I kept her, promising that one day she would return
home with me. A lie— though one I hoped, desperately, to somehow make
true. But that goal proved unattainable. No creature born here can
survive on Oceanus. The pull of our world would crush you to bits. Yet
I allowed my daughter to believe herself wholly of my Ancient race and
that Oceanus was her birthright. Again and again I delayed my return,
postponing the inevitable moment when I must reveal to her the truth."
Aeriel saw a young girl barely in womanhood, with the same proud cheeks
and high forehead as her mother, her hair the same jet black. Her nose
was thinner than Ravenna's, though, the chin more pointed, her
complexion paler, the eyes slanted and green.
"Oriencor," Ravenna breathed. "O my daughter, Oriencor."
A space of silence. At last Ravenna roused.
"Then came the news. We had all been recalled. A great disaster upon
our home world: war—a thing not known in centuries. Some of my
colleagues had prompted wars among you here, upon your world, that they
might study them, but that our own world might one day be engulfed in
such a conflict, none ever dreamed.
"Most of us sped home at once. My daughter was eager to be off, to join
the fight and unleash against those of our own people who had become
our foes the Ancient skills which I had taught her. But I demurred. Nor
would I allow her to go without me. No one wanted her, anyway: I was
the only one who considered her human. At last, I confessed her
ancestry to her."
Ravenna's words grew low and halting.
"She went mad. Cursing me, she fled and vanished into the wild marches
at desert's edge. When the last chariots departed, I remained behind,
searching, but I could find no trace. In the end, in despair, I
concluded she must have perished."
In her mind's eye, Aeriel saw the Ancient chariots leaping away on
plumes of fire into the black, starry sky. Ravenna's daughter screaming
after them as she fled the City. Her mother searching, combing the
planet in vain. Aeriel could have wept for the dark-haired halfling
girl. When the Ancient spoke again, her tone had flattened into
exhaustion.
"Those few of us left upon this world had to decide what to do.
Messages from our home world had ceased. Only silence answered our
hails. All of our chariots were gone. Some urged the building of new
chariots, but we had neither time now nor the means. Already this world
had begun to die. Artificial from the first, it had never been intended
as self-sustaining. A handful of us, cut off from our mother planet,
could never hope to maintain this daughter world as before. We resolved
to let it decline gradually and see if we could find a balance-point.
We decided to try to salvage the world."
With the aid of the pearl, Aeriel envisioned the world's atmosphere
thinning and spinning away into space, whole species of plants and
animals dying, people over the generations growing thinner, smaller,
hardier.
"And we succeeded," Ravenna said, a trace of animation returning to her
voice. "Over the years, we bred new species of vegetation that could
survive without our care. We trained the duaroughs to maintain the
subterranean machinery that manufactures water and air. Now that the
atmosphere had thinned, we could no longer pass outside the Domes
without masks to help us breathe. Bit by bit, we withdrew from your
people, allowing you to evolve as you would."
The beadwork landscape woven in Aeriel's mind by the pearl became more
recognizable, dotted with the herbs and beasts and peoples she knew.
Ravenna sighed.
"A point of stasis was reached at last, the entropy halted—or so we
thought. Then the Witch appeared, upsetting our delicate equilibrium
only subtly at first: wells tainted, dams undermined, cisterns
breached. The scarcity of water was always our weakest point. We
repaired the damage as best we could. But soon she grew bolder,
flaunting her handiwork, spreading drought. As our numbers dwindled,
she seized every scrap of technology she could, ransacking the darkened
Cities for tools. In time she learned all our most unspeakable arts,
with which she means to ravage this world as surely as my race have
ravaged Oceanus."
Aeriel gazed at nothing, the images in her mind grown dark.
"And yet," the Ancient whispered, "she is my daughter still."
Aeriel sat in silence, not knowing what to say. "What happened there,"
she ventured at last, "on Oceanus?"
Ravenna started. An explosion of colors leapt suddenly into Aeriel's
thoughts. She shrank from the scenes forming there.
"Plagues," the Ancientlady choked. "Weapons of unimaginable ferocity,
horrors unleashed to last a thousand thousand years beyond the
lifetimes of their creators and victims alike. Oceanus destroyed
itself. That is why it glows in heaven with such a cold and spectral
light: quick with the poison that never ends. Nothing is left alive
there. This is the only world that remains:
this my daughter's only birthright. If Oriencor would but listen!
If I could but persuade her to renounce this mad vengeance, repair the
world, and come to NuRavenna to reign after me—"
The Ancient halted, half turned away. Aeriel gazed at her.
"How can I help you, Lady?" she asked finally.
The Ancient turned on her. "Crush the Witch's army," she answered, with
such fierceness that Aeriel flinched. "Destroy her darkangels. And lay
the pearl of the world in her hand."
Aeriel stared, amazed at what Ravenna seemed to be asking. Was she,
Aeriel, to convert the lorelei as once she had rescued a darkangel? But
the Witch was infinitely more powerful—and more wicked—than her
unfinished darkangel "son" had been. What if Oriencor did not wish to
be saved? What if she used the sorcery of the pearl to further her own
evil ends?
Yet Ravenna seemed so certain that Aeriel dared not question her. She
was an Ancient, after all, with knowledge far superior to Aeriel's own.
I am but the bearer, the pale girl told herself. Perhaps
it is not necessary that I understand. The Ancient lady paced,
moving restlessly.
"What does the future hold, Aeriel—do you know?"
Aeriel shook her head. Ravenna sighed.
"Nor do I. Many possibilities exist. An infinity: destiny isn't fixed,
you know."
Aeriel nodded, trying desperately to comprehend. So Talb the Mage had
told her once, many daymonths past. She thought of the Lady Syllva's
army, poised on the desert's edge ready to march—or was it already
marching by now? How long had she been wandering with the Witch's pin
in her head and how long healing here under Ravenna's care? The other
returned to her, reaching once more to touch the pearl, and again
Aeriel felt the strange, glancing thrill of the Ancientlady's power.
"This jewel on which I have shown you the past," she said, "can also
scan ahead in time. I have other such jewels here in the City. And I
have sat with them countless hours on end, searching, hoping for a
means to undo my daughter's madness."
"What have you seen?" Aeriel asked.
"Many things."
Images stirred once more in the pale girl's mind.
"I have seen your army overthrown and Oriencor triumphant. I have seen
Irrylath putting the Blade Adamantine into my daughter's heart. I have
seen him killed——"
"No!" Aeriel cried involuntarily, as the scene loomed before her—even
though these images of possible futures had a shifting, half-finished
look. They were not fixed and vivid as the actual past. Still she
recoiled. Ravenna nodded.
"Your husband, yes," she said, "that served my daughter once."
Pain and rage and jealousy swept through Aeriel at the thought of
Irrylath. Desperately, she tried to clear her mind, to banish the
frightening image that the pearl now wove there: Irrylath falling from
the back of the Avarclon, hurtling headfirst through empty air toward a
great turbulence below. The vision refused to fade. She shuddered. A
tear, hot and salty, spilled down her cheek.
"Say it will not happen," she whispered. "Say that Irrylath will not be
killed."
The Ancient, her great, dusky hand so much larger than Aeriel's,
brushed the tear from the pale girl's lips.
"I cannot promise you that," she said sadly. "Would that I could. But I
have also seen him alive at the end of the war. You killed. You all
killed. The possibilities are numberless, and no one is any more likely
than another."
She touched the girl's cheek lightly, and Aeriel smelled myrrh. The
pearl's horrific speculations vanished now. She sighed in relief.
"That is why I made the rime," Ravenna told her, "to try to guide you
and the Ions—all of history—toward that one best future I have glimpsed
among the rest."
The Ancientlady eyed her very sadly now.
"Have you ever treasured something, child," she asked, "a thing so dear
you thought you could never give it up—then learned you must?"
Cold terror returned to Aeriel. No. Never— not Irrylath! She shook her
head.
Ravenna sighed. "Soon I must do so—give up what I love best for the
good of the world. Come, child. Gird on your sword. The time has come
for me to spell you the end of
the rime and put my gift into the pearl."
Rime and Shadow
Aeriel's heart leapt at the Ancient lady's words. Now at last she was
to learn the riddle's end. Almost eagerly, she reached for the sword
that the other had given her. Its strange, sorcerous feel alarmed her
still, but she did as Ravenna bade, belting the long blade's girdle
about her waist. She trusted the dark lady completely. Ravenna nodded.
"Now say me the rime."
One hand on the swordhilt, the other going to touch the pearl upon her
brow, Aeriel closed her eyes and began:
"On Avaric's white plain…" She recited until she came to the
final lines:
The Witch of Westernesse's hag overthrown."
There she halted. That was all she knew. Without opening her eyes, she
sensed the Ancientlady's smile.
"You know most of it, then. Good. Here is the rest:
"Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel, sorcerous war,
To wrest recompense
for a land leaguered sore.
With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow—"
Abruptly, she broke off. Aeriel blinked in surprise. An image composed
of beads of fire had jumped into place upon the near wall of deep blue
glass. She recognized the dark features of Ravenna's liege man.
"Lady, a word," he began.
"Melkior," exclaimed the Ancientlady softly. Aeriel sensed her dismay.
"I bade that we not be disturbed."
"Forgive me, my liege. The duaroughs insist…" He halted short, his gaze
glancing beyond her to Aeriel. "She's awakened," he murmured in
surprise. "You said you would send for me when she revived."
Ravenna's lips compressed, but not with anger. "Time presses," she
began.
The dark man's eyes widened suddenly. "And you've given her the sword?
You swore that you would not, not until—"
She shook her head. "I thought to spare you."
"No!" Melkior cried. "Lady, hold off. Hold off until I come!"
His image vanished. Ravenna whirled. "Haste, child," she said urgently.
"I had hoped to accomplish this while Melkior was yet occupied with
your companions, but he will be here in another moment. Quickly—draw
the sword."
Aeriel stared at the Ancientlady. "Am I to defend you against your
liege man?" she stammered.
The dusky lady hurriedly shook her head. "No. I would not ask that of
you. Nor would I wish any harm to come to Melkior. But we must lose no
time. Unsheathe the glaive."
Aeriel did so. The blade leapt from the scabbard almost without her
will. The misty fire along it burned and whispered.
"Hold it up before you," Ravenna bade.
Aeriel held the glaive point-upward, clasping its long hilt in both
hands. It seemed to have no weight, stood humming upon the air. Lighdy,
deliberately, the Anciendady brought her palm down upon the point.
Aeriel started, feeling a jolt of energy course through the blade. The
pearl upon her brow blazed, and for a moment, the white fire running
along the sword flared in a wreath of burning colors.
"Sheathe it," Ravenna said.
Aeriel slid the blade, whitelit again, into its case. The light of the
pearl on her brow had diminished now. Holding her hand, the Ancienlady
seemed suddenly short of breath.
"Don't fear," she said.
Carefully, she cupped her palm to the pale girl's forehead. Aeriel felt
a sudden rushing, as of hurding headlong, or as of some unbreakable
diread spinning out of Ravenna and into the pearl. Its force held
Aeriel transfixed. She could not have moved if she had wished. Only
snatches reached her mind—of strange magics, indescribable sorceries,
the woven patterns for all living things— all winding themselves away,
unreadable, in the jewel's depths. Already the diread had begun to
dwindle and slacken. Aeriel felt a change of air as, all at once, the
wall behind Ravenna parted, and her liege man dashed through.
"Stop!" he cried. "Lady, stop—"
Gently, the Ancient took her palm from the pale girl's brow. "Peace,
Melkior," she whispered, turning. "It's done."
Her voice was hollow, her face gone ashen beneath the dusky color of
her skin. The dark man started forward with a cry, and the Ancientlady
sagged into his arms. Aeriel bit back a gasp as she watched Ravenna's
liege man support her to the black glass floor. The Ancientlady was
dying; Aeriel realized it in horror. The pearl, blazing now, enabled
her to feel some echo, as beneath her own breastbone, of the other's
heart, now guttering like a spent lamp's flame.
"Lady—Lady, what have you done?" she cried, falling to her knees beside
her and Melkior.
Ravenna lay supine in the dark man's arms. She gazed at Aeriel. Sofdy,
with great effort, she spoke.
"Child, have you not understood… a word I have said? All myself—all
that I have gathered— I have placed into that jewel. You must bear it
to the world's heir…to my daughter. Destroy Oriencor's army," Ravenna
breathed, "and put the pearl into her hand."
A grimace swept over the Ancient's face. Melkior's grip upon her
tightened. "No, Lady," he implored her. "Don't leave me."
Wearily, she turned to him, touching his cheek. "Had I another choice…
but we both know I must."
Her eyes drifted closed. Her hand upon the other's cheek slid to the
floor. No breath now stirred the Ancientlady's breast: no pulse moved
in her veins.
Ravenna is dead, thought Aeriel, stunned. How can that be?
She shook her head, her thoughts disjointed. Soon she will be
turning into ash. Then, No, the Ancients' bodies do not
crumble at death. They remain perfectly preserved, forever, unless they
are burned. For a long moment, Melkior simply stared at his lady's
still form; then he buried his face in her hair.
Behind him, standing in the open doorway, Aeriel caught sight of the
three duaroughs: Maruha, Collum, and Brandl. The duarough woman looked
as fit as the other two now, well recovered from her wound. The three
of them hung back, as if in reverence turned to dismay. Maruha's face
was wide-eyed, Collum's ashen and grim. Brandl looked as though he,
too, might weep.
Shaking, Aeriel rose. The pearl upon her brow burned heatless white. In
its depths, the Ancient's sorceries moved, unreachable:
incomprehensible to her even if she could have found and read them. How
am I to complete my task? she thought numbly.
How am I to defeat the Witch and convert her to her mother's cause?
The sword at her side murmured softly, sang. The only other sound in
the room was the dark man's sobbing. A hand slipped into Aeriel's.
Someone was tugging at her. Looking down, she saw Maruha.
"Come," the duarough woman said softly. "Come, Sorceress—Lady Aeriel.
We must be off. We should not stay." *
* *
Aeriel stood upon the red desert sands. The smoked glass of the Dome
rose at her back, curving inward over the City, now left behind. The
airlock had proved a series of hatched doorways, which the duaroughs
opened readily by complicated and unfathomable means. Yet, watching by
pearllight, Aeriel felt a whisper of comprehension steal eerily over
her: some aftereffect of Ravenna's sorcery, perhaps. She almost
believed that if she had put her mind to it, she could have opened the
Ancient doors herself.
Instead, she turned heavily away. Thoughts of the dying Ravenna chilled
her still. Memory of the Ancient interrupted by her liege man filled
Aeriel with bitterness—only a few more moments, and she might have
known the whole of the rime! Her back to the Dome, Aeriel stood gazing
out at the desert dunes. It was nightshade, and by the tilt of the
stars, not many hours after Solstarset.
"But it was nightshade when we came," she murmured and shook her head,
amazed. Almost a daymonth spent in NuRavenna—and how many more
wandering the desert and the caves? Irrylath's army must be halfway to
the Waste by now! So much time lost…Maruha beside her nodded.
"We've been within for hours upon hours, Lady—handfuls of dozens of
them—while you and the holy Ancient conferred."
Aeriel glanced at the duaroughs. They think I have the rime,
she thought. They think the Ancient-lady gave me all of it—that
I am prepared to meet the Witch.
"We spent the time going about under the Dome, Sorceress," Brandl added
as he and Collum wrestled with the airlock's final closure, "surveying
the City's machines—for Lord Melkior said we must be gone in haste as
soon as his lady had given you all you needed if we were to join this
war in time."
His young face was shining with expectancy, his words eager and bold.
Already he seemed to have forgotten Ravenna fallen, Ravenna dying. But
I don't have all I need, Aeriel wanted to scream. She only
gave me half the rime's end—not enough! Not nearly enough. I
don't even know what the pearl is, or the sword. To calm herself,
she took a deep breath. The outside air felt deliciously thin and cool.
"You must not call me 'lady' or 'sorceress,"" she answered distantly
instead. "I'm neither."
Collum snorted. "Indeed! And I suppose you have no pearl upon your
brow, Lady, nor a sword that sings ever so softly in gift from the
Ravenna herself."
"Who is gone now," whispered Aeriel, touching the swordhilt, then the
pearl. She felt lost. "Ravenna is dead."
"You're her heir," Maruha insisted.
Aeriel shook her head. Not I, she thought. The Ancient
boons are not for me. Yet a desperate resolve had begun to fill
her. No matter that she had not the last of the rime. No matter that
she now bore two strange sorcerous gifts the purpose of which she did
not even know. Somehow, by means she did not yet understand, she must
persuade Ravenna's daughter to renounce her treachery and become the
world's heir.
"Oh, please, Sorceress," Brandl cried, coming forward. His hand had
gone to his little harp. "Will you tell me the rest of the rime? I'll
sing it wherever I go." He threw a glance—nervous and defiant by
turns—in Maruha's direction. "I mean to be a bard, whatever my aunt may
say."
"Sooth—my whole family, worthless!" the duarough woman muttered.
"You're as bad as your fool uncle, lad." But she made no move to
interfere.
Numbly, Aeriel knelt before him on the cool sand. "I cannot give you
all," she said. "For Ravenna did not give me all. But I will give you
what I can:
"Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel, sorcerous war,
To wrest recompense
or a land leaguered sore.
With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow…"
Aeriel bit her tongue and fell silent. She did not know the rest. She
could not bear to look at Brandl's face, to see the disappointment she
knew must be there when he realized how pitifully little she had gained
for all her time in Ravenna's care. Dismay swept over Aeriel as she
allowed herself to consider: so many futures possible. How could they
hope to win this war without the rime's end as a guide… ?
She had no time to think more—aware suddenly that even though her words
had ceased, the recitation of the rime had not. Another voice now
whispered it, a soft, strange voice that creaked like oiled wood.
Aeriel's startled gaze went to the sword at her side—but it was not the
sword that spoke. It was the scabbard.
"With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow black as night
From exile returning
shall champion the fight…"
The scrolls upon the inlaid surface of the wood swirled and shimmered,
shifting their pattern, becoming a bird.
"For love of one above who, flag unfurled,
lone must stand,
The pearl of the soul of the world
in her hand…"
The bird stretched, long narrow wings coming free of the sheath. Its
white feathers shimmered.
"When Winterock to water
falls flooding, foes to drown,
Ravenna's own daughter
shall kindle the crown."
Aeriel stared at the slim white bird upon the swordcase. Its bright,
round eye stared back at her. She felt a rush of wild joy and disbelief.
"Heron!" she cried.
Maruha and Collum both stood gaping. Brandl hastily fell back. The
heron blinked slowly, her metamorphosis only half complete.
"By rights," she replied woodenly, "in my present form, you should be
calling me Scabbird, but I suppose 'heron' will do if it must. Now let
be. This is a difficult transformation."
The white bird's long, sharp bill snicked shut. She closed her eye and,
flapping mightily, struggled free of the sheath. She gained size as she
did so, her feathers losing their silvery gleam, till she stood on the
desert sand at last, ruffling her snowy pinions and flexing her long,
ungainly legs.
"What magery is this?" Maruha whispered.
"Ravenna's messenger-bird," Aeriel laughed, reaching to stroke the
other's white breast feathers, "that I have not seen since Orm."
The heron ruffled and danced away. "I have been about my lady's
business," she snapped, "as you had all best be."
Aeriel nodded. She felt buoyed up. She had the rime now! As well as the
pearl, and the sword—none of them riddled out as yet, but all of them
in her hand. Turning back to the duaroughs, she said, "Tell me, Brandl,
have you got the verse?"
The young bard goggled a moment, still gazing at the bird—but then he
regained himself and said all three long stanzas of the rime back to
her, even the last, almost perfectly on the first try. She nodded,
smiling. Perhaps he would make a bard after all, despite Maruha. He had
a bard's memory, at least.
"Well, Lady Sorceress," Maruha said at last. "We had best be on our
way. The Ancientlord Melkior told us of underpaths not far from here.
We must return to our people and tell them all we have learned of our
fellows forced to serve the Witch."
"We must march belowground to rescue them!" Brandl added, face flushed
with excitement, his eyes bright.
"He's not an Ancient," Collum muttered beneath his breath. "Lord
Melkior's a halfling, like the Witch."
"No longer," answered Brandl sobering suddenly. "He's a golam now, all
gears and wire— like the starhorse." His voice dropped softer still.
"The Ravenna rebuilt him after Oriencor's treachery left him for dead,
a thousand years ago. He has served the Ancientlady since."
Maruha hissed at him, impatient to be gone. "We're off," she said,
offering her hand to Aeriel in the duaroughish fashion, but Aeriel
would not take it. Such a gesture was too formal by far. A sorrow
almost as strong as her joy at meeting the heron stole over her now.
Kneeling, she embraced the duarough woman.
"Fare well. I am in your debt."
"Debt?" Maruha exclaimed. "Sooth—nonsense, Lady. The removing of the
pin was the Ravenna's doing, and if you had not kept the weaselhounds
from us, we should all have gone to the Witch."
Brandl, having seemingly conquered his astonishment at last, stood
studying the heron intently as she pouted and fluttered in the amber
sand, ignoring him. Maruha seized her nephew's arm.
"I'll make a song of you, Lady Sorceress!" he called as his aunt pulled
him purposefully away. Only Collum remained, shifting uneasily from
foot to foot.
"The luck of all the ways go with you, Lady," he murmured at last.
"And with you, Collum," Aeriel said.
"If you fail," he started, stopped, then charged ahead. "If you fail
us, Lady, we are all lost. No Ravenna remains to save us now."
Abruptly Collum turned and strode after the others. Aeriel watched them
heading for a low outcropping of rock jutting up from the sand not many
paces distant. For a moment, Aeriel's heart grew cold as she considered
the truth of Collum's words. All rested upon her now. And on the pearl
and the sword and the rime. Rising, she brushed the desert from her
knees. The heron returned to stand beside her, shaking the red grit out
of her feathers. Reaching the outcropping, the three duaroughs waved.
Aeriel raised her own hand in farewell as they disappeared from view. *
* *
Aeriel turned from the distant rocks and rested one hand against the
City's dark glass Dome. She chafed her arms against the cool breeze and
shivered, feeling alone suddenly, despite the heron. Absently, she ran
her fingers through the downy feathers cresting the white bird's hard
little skull. The heron tolerated her touch with indifference.
"Do you know the meaning of the rime?" she asked.
"I only carry my lady's messages," the bird replied. "I do not
interpret them."
Aeriel sighed, eyeing a little amber scorpion traveling across the
sand. The heron darted after it, stabbing in its wake. "Hark," she
observed, through a billfull of sand. "Your shadow nears."
Aeriel frowned, not understanding. She fingered the sword pommel a
moment, remembering Ravenna's words—but she had no shadow, had had none
since Orm. No shade now trailed her by any light. Sighing in
frustration, she let her eyes stray to the far horizon. The Witch's
Mere lay direcdy ahead. She understood this somehow without having to
think about it. The downy light of the pearl pervaded her senses.
Then something stirred among the shadows of the dunes, something dark
as a Shadow itself, black as the night. Aeriel beheld a figure coming
toward her across the swells of sand. Even so distant and by starlight,
she recognized it at once: that which, like a second self, had shadowed
her since desert's edge, the one she had dreaded and fled so
desperately—because to have turned and faced her follower would have
reminded her intolerably of her own identity and of all the other
memories that the pin had banned. She felt no fear now as the dark form
approached.
"So you have found me at last," the pale girl said. "I'm glad."
"You led me a merry chase," the other snapped. "When I had no light to
track you belowground, I thought you lost—until the heron found me."
Aeriel gazed at the one halted before her. Erin stood as tall as she
herself did now. The dark girl wore a blue shift, sleeveless with great
open armholes for ventilation. If she had carried a desert walking
stick, Aeriel might almost have taken her for one of the Ma'ambai.
Barefoot and sandy, the dark islander looked weathered thin, her skin
still black as a starless sky. Erin cast a reproachful glance at the
white bird.
"She led me within sight of the City's beacon before abandoning me,
hours since."
The heron fluffed. "And why should I do more?" she inquired. "You are a
demanding shadow."
Having lost her scorpion in the sand, she stalked haughtily away.
"Are you well?" Aeriel asked.
Erin reached to touch her hand, as if to assure herself the other was
real. She nodded. "And you? You look strange somehow—unweathered. The
heron told me what befell you, of the black bird and the pin."
Aeriel shook off the odd, lingering feeling of newness and drew the
dark girl near. "Yes, I am well," she said. "Ravenna tended me." When
Erin released her at last, she continued, "But I have had no news of
Irrylath and the army in daymonths."
The dark girl shook her head, laughing a little with fatigue and
relief. "Nor I, since I left them two daymonths ago."
Aeriel touched the other's cheek, remembering the distant bustle of the
camp and the sigh of tents. Two daymonths—had it really been so long?
"Tell me what happened when first you discovered me gone."
Erin leaned wearily against the Dome. "A furious uproar and a fruitless
search ensued. Of course your disappearance was all my
fault—so your husband would have it, as I was the last who had been
with you." The dark girl's voice grew guarded, tight. "At last a sentry
confessed to having glimpsed you striding off across the dunes, and
your fine prince Irrylath almost ran him through."
Listening, Aeriel closed her eyes. The pearl strung all Erin described
before her mind's eye in moving beads of fire.
"Your tracks beyond camp's edge were found at last, ending in a
moldering scatter of stinking feathers. Irrylath grew wild at the sight
of them, choking out something about the lorelei building the wings of
her darkangels from such."
A dozen paces away from them, the heron preened. The stars above burned
bright and cold, little pinpricks of light. Aeriel eyed the
constellation called the Maidens' Dance.
"And then?"
"When it was concluded you must have been plucked away by icari, taken
hostage by the Witch, the camp fell into turmoil."
Aeriel flinched, her mind on fire with the other's words.
"What of Irrylath?" she insisted. Every news of him was precious to her.
Erin's voice grew tighter still. "Great protestations of grief! He
should have appointed you bodyguards; he should have warned you against
walking unescorted abroad—small help all this contrition after the
fact," she scoffed. "His mother the Lady Syllva spoke of taking the
Edge Adamantine away from him lest he do himself or others harm."
The pale girl bowed her head, appalled. "And when you departed to
follow, to find me," she managed, "was he yet wild with this grief?"
Said Erin acidly, "His cousin Sabr comforted him."
White jealousy flared in Aeriel then, hot as a flame. She felt the dark
girl's hand tighten upon her own.
Erin muttered, "I'll put a dagger in his heart when next I see him."
"You'll not," Aeriel exclaimed, her eyes flying open now. Erin tried to
pull away, but the pale girl held her. "He's mine. If you love me,
you'll leave him to me."
Erin said nothing for a long moment. At last she asked, "So you do love
him still—even now?"
Aeriel sighed and could not answer. What she felt was rage and pain and
longing—a fierce, unquenched longing for Irrylath's love. The dark girl
looked at her.
"I love you," she said, very softly. "Freely. And always will."
Aeriel reached to touch her cheek, but Erin turned away, crossing her
arms. The pale girl eyed her a few moments silently, before murmuring,
"So you alone did not believe I had been taken by icari."
The other shook her head. "No. I saw the darkangel in Pirs scream and
flee at the sight of you."
"Did you tell Irrylath this?"
Erin snorted. "Your husband does not listen to me."
Aeriel looked down, deeply grieved for Erin's suffering on her account.
Irrylath's, too. She had never meant to cause either of them pain.
Aeriel lifted her gaze toward the distant, unseen Witch's Mere. The
soft white glow of the pearl filled her eyes.
"So you set out on your own in search of me."
"If Ravenna's heron had not found me a daymonth past, I should be
searching still," Erin answered, calmer now. "What will you do with
Irrylath when you return?"
Aeriel sighed and shook her head. The wind from the desert was cool and
full of fine sand that polished at her anklebones. The heron, testing
her wings, rose into the air, hovering a moment before realighting.
Aeriel looked away.
"I am not returning with you, Erin."
The dark girl pivoted to stare at her. Abruptly, she shoved away from
the Dome and halted a few paces from Aeriel. "What do you mean?" she
demanded. "You must ride at the head of the army that has gathered in
your name! I did not travel all this way to be told you will not go
back."
Carefully, Aeriel unbuckled the sword at her hip. "Ravenna has given me
another task. I mean to meet the Witch, but not in battle. I must
confront her face-to-face."
"Are you mad?" Erin cried, catching her arm.
"Bear word back," Aeriel told her, "of our allies the duaroughs
marching underland against the Witch. Say that I have spoken with the
Ancient Ravenna."
"No!" Erin exclaimed. "I won't. I'll not leave you." She did not let go
of the pale girl's arm. "If you mean to face the Witch unguarded, I'll
stand at your side."
Aeriel shook her head and held out the sword. A little of the Ancient
rime was slowly becoming clear to her. The glaive burned and whispered
in its sheath. "Someone must champion the fight in my stead," she said
softly. "Whom can I trust but you?"
Erin looked at the sword, then back at Aeriel. The pale girl waited. At
last, very reluctantly, Erin took the sword. "Oh," she cried, gripping
the pommel and sheath. "Oh, what is this? It feels alive."
Aeriel did not answer—for truly, she did not yet know what power the
sword might hold. The Witch's pin was what it once had been. What
manner of thing into which Ravenna had now transformed it, she could
not say. Intently, the dark girl girded it about her waist. The sword
hung, shimmering in its sheath. As Erin lifted the now-plain scabbard
to study the silvery grain of the wood, running one finger along its
sheath's smooth edge, Aeriel felt a strange sensation, as of something
lightly stroking her side. She shivered, frowning, and brushed herself.
When Erin warily tried to pull the blade free, it would not come.
"Soft," Aeriel murmured, sure only as she spoke that what she said was
so. "Now is not the time, though you will be able to draw it at need."
The pearl told her this, she realized, scarcely stopping to wonder at
it. She gazed out over the dry, crested dunes before turning back to
Erin. "Fare you well," she said.
"Wait—" the dark girl began, groping for words, unwilling still to let
her go. "Have you no journey fare, no water?"
For the first time Aeriel noticed the little sack of provisions and the
waterskin slung from the other's shoulders. The pale girl shook her
head. She felt not the slightest hunger or thirst.
"The pearl feeds me," she answered, certain suddenly that she would
need no nourishment so long as she wore Ravenna's jewel upon her brow.
As Erin embraced her, Aeriel pulled the wedding sari from her bodice
and handed it to her. "Give this to Irrylath," she said, "to make a
banner of. And tell my husband he will find me at the Witch's Mere."
The dark girl carefully tucked the folded square of yellow silk into
her shift. Aeriel drew back. Behind them, the City's bright beacon
flared suddenly from the highest tower within the Dome. Aeriel started,
turning.
"Heron, what is it?" she cried.
The white bird skimmed to her across the dunes. "Melkior is burning my
lady to ash," she said. "Time we all of us were gone."
She veered away then, but Aeriel reached to catch her wing.
"Wait, heron. Where are you bound?"
The Ancient's messenger indignantly shook herself free.
"I have my own part still in Ravenna's task" was all she would say
before gliding away across the crests of sand. The desert air lifted
her up, soaring. Within the Dome, the beacon fire blazed higher,
brighter still. Aeriel and Erin watched the white bird dwindle in the
distance and disappear. The dark girl shouldered her pack and water bag
and embraced Aeriel again. At last she lifted her hand in farewell as
she started away. Aeriel raised her own in reply before the other
disappeared among the dunes. A moment later, she herself strode off in
another direction across the sand.
Bright Burning
Aeriel traveled alone over the endless dry dunes toward the Witch's
Mere. The pearl helped her see soft places in the sand, avoid those
banks that had begun to shift. She walked a long time before pausing to
rest, and even then it was not fatigue that stopped her.
If I press on too hard, Erin will do the same, she found herself
thinking, illogically, and yet she halted, strangely sure it was for
Erin's sake.
She envisioned the dark girl, miles away, sinking down, one hand
resting on the pommel of the sword, unwilling to unfasten it, even now.
When Erin brought her little skin water bag to her lips, Aeriel tasted
water. The dark girl took a handful of flavorless chickseed from her
pouch and chewed on it, coughed dryly, sipped again. She sighed heavily
and at last lay down, cheek pillowed on her arm.
Shoulders slumping, Aeriel felt a kind of resonant fatigue. Abruptly,
she caught herself, surprised how vivid her imagining had been. It was
not her own weariness she sensed, but that of her far-off friend. Did
some connection now link them: pearl to sword? Aeriel frowned,
wondering. The dark girl's presence seemed to overlie her own
vision—lightly, yet as distincdy as an image reflected on water. If she
ignored it, it faded. Yet when she paid it heed, it sharpened, growing
more vivid. Exhausted, Erin slept. Later, when she awoke, Aeriel rose
and walked on.
The night lengthened. At last Aeriel neared the desert's edge. The sand
underfoot turned from pale orange to greyer drab. Bits of parched,
broken ground showed through. An occasional frayed shoot thrust up
through a crack. She sensed Erin, leagues distant, also nearing the
desert's edge. The dark girl hove into sight of the allied camp sooner
than Aeriel had expected. The terrain of the Waste was uneven there,
fraught with canyons and cliffs. Guards and sentries stood posted
everywhere. They stared at Erin as though she had returned from the
dead.
"You know me," she snapped wearily. "Stop gaping." They made no attempt
to stop her, only called for their captains. "Where is he, Irrylath?"
Erin demanded. "I bring word of Aeriel."
They stared at the glaive, burning white in its sheath. "The Aeriel!"
she heard others murmuring, abuzz. "A message from the Aeriel…"
Far away, the pale girl had to smile. Already her name, like Ravenna's,
was being used as a title. Impatient, Erin strode past the sentries
without waiting for their leave. She headed toward the great council
tent at the center of the camp. Rose silk, it billowed huge, breathing
and sighing in the slight desert wind. Again, the sentries gaped, but
these had the presence of mind to cross their pikes. Erin halted.
Aeriel heard voices through the tent's open entryway.
"My son, we must press on…"
"Brother, Aeriel or no Aeriel, our troops cannot simply continue to
languish here."
"… nightshade upon daymonth, Cousin, going nowhere—"
Hand resting on the pommel of her sword, Erin told the sentries, "Let
me pass. I come from Aeriel."
Within, the drone of discussion abruptly ceased.
"Who's there?" demanded a voice. Though rough, it was surely
Irrylath's. Aeriel fought the leaping of her heart.
"Sentry, answer your commander," a second voice directed, lighter
pitched, but for all that, more like the prince's than Aeriel had ever
realized: his cousin, Sabr.
Aeriel's throat knotted, and a bitterness welled in her mouth. She had
not wanted to think of the bandit queen again so soon. Other voices
murmured. At Irrylath's word, the two guards uncrossed their spears and
stood aside. Erin entered. Through the dark girl's eyes, Aeriel
glimpsed the Lady Syllva and her Istern sons, her own brother Roshka
and Talb the Mage—even the lyon Pendarlon.
They clustered about a folding camp table on which rested a map
weighted with odd objects: a sheathed dagger, a flagon, a stone.
Someone moved through the others from the table's far side. Walking the
Wasteland, absorbed in her vision, Aeriel stumbled. Dismay glanced
through her. She scarcely recognized the man. She felt Erin's start of
surprise echo her own.
"Oh, husband," Aeriel murmured. "Irrylath."
He was so thin, he looked weadiered to the bone. The broad, high planes
of his cheeks stuck sharply out, the cheek beneath hollow and shadowed.
His sark hung loose from the shoulders, the sash at the waist cinched
tight. He looked like a whippet, like a desert racing cat, like a man
in whom some guilty inner fire burned, consuming him.
"He won't live to reach the Witch's Mere!" Aeriel found herself
whispering in terror, and the image came to her again, unbidden, of
Irrylath falling toward stormtossed emptiness. Desperately, she thrust
the fearful thought away. She stood halted in the middle of the flat,
grey expanse of Wasteland now, staring at nothing, seeing only what was
happening in Syllva's camp leagues upon leagues away, watching through
Erin's eyes.
"You are much changed, Prince," the dark girl said. A gap of several
paces separated them.
"And you," the one before her answered, "late companion to my wife, you
who deserted us so abruptly—in secret, so soon after she was taken—
that many wondered what your part in her abduction might have been."
His words were quiet, keen and hard. "I, too, had a trusted companion
once," the prince continued, "one who betrayed me to the Witch."
Miles distant, Aeriel flinched at the barely veiled accusation. Before
him, Erin snorted, refuing to be baited.
"I left because my errand was urgent," she snapped. "Now I have
returned, having lately been with Aeriel."
The others in the tent stirred, murmuring. Syllva, the Lady of
Esternesse, took a step forward as though to speak, but her son the
prince of Avaric spoke first.
"Have you?" he scoffed. "Then you have been to the Witch's palace and
back." His voice held such a brittle edge that Aeriel shuddered.
"I have been to the City of Crystalglass," the dark girl replied, her
own voice angry but controlled. The prince's very presence grated on
her. Aeriel had never before this moment realized the extent of their
antipathy. "That is where Aeriel had gone."
"You lie!" His vehemence surprised even Erin. "Either way, you lie! If
you have been to the City, you have not been with Aeriel. If you have
been with her and are now returned, you belong to the Witch."
Irrylath's brothers shifted, shaking their heads. Hadin, the youngest,
murmured, "Brother, hold…"
But Irrylath ignored them all, his eyes locked on Erin's.
"I have been with Aeriel," the dark girl told him quietly, firmly, "at
Crystalglass—"
"And is she well?" the prince exclaimed, almost calm again suddenly.
"Then tell me what the Witch had made of her: is it a lorelei like
herself that devours men's souls—or perhaps a female darkangel, an
icare? She needs another to replace me, you know. She's only got six
now. Or a harridan, perchance, such as we met at Orm—or even a wraith?
Is that it? Has she made my wife into a wraith? Tell me."
Aeriel stood, fists doubled at her breasts, able to perceive it all so
vividly across the miles, yet powerless to intervene. Rather than stand
helpless, she almost wished that she could break the link between the
dark girl and herself: tear the pearl from her own brow, or the sword
from Erin's hand. But she dared not lose sight of Irrylath, even for a
moment.
"She was well when last we spoke, earlier this fortnight," Erin
replied, outwardly implacable now. Yet Aeriel felt how hot the dark
girl's anger burned just beneath the skin.
"Then why has she not returned with you?" Irrylath's cry was not so
wild this time, but full of anguish and a fury to match and overmatch
the dark girl's ire. Aeriel stood dismayed.
"She is on her way to face the Witch," Erin replied evenly.
"Alone?" The prince of Avaric shook his head. A weak, unsteady laugh
escaped his lips. One hand was in his hair now, clenched, become a
fist. He whispered, "Lies."
"Irrylath, Irrylath, calm yourself," Aeriel exclaimed.
No one heard—but her words were echoed by the Lady Syllva. Pendarlon
rumbled. Roshka spoke low and urgently to Hadin beside him. Talb the
Mage shifted uneasily, fingering his beard. Unheeding, Irrylath touched
the hilt of the Edge Adamantine, much as Erin's hand rested upon the
broadsword Bright Burning. Aeriel felt the dark girl's jaw hardening.
"I am not a liar, Prince Irrylath."
Her hand tightened on the sword. With a start, the young man leaned
forward suddenly, staring at Erin's weapon. Aeriel heard the sharp
intake of his breath. His eyes had become like blue lamp-flames burning.
"That glaive you bear is Witch-made," he breathed. "I doubt it not. Her
handiwork is unmistakable—"
"Aeriel gave me this," Erin grated. "Disbelieve if you dare,
you faithless wretch!" She spat the last word. "It is only your own
falsehood gnawing at you. That and the knowledge that this whole war
hangs on her, and you are nothing beside her. No match to her
and never will be…"
Hoarse as a madman, the young man cried, "You are some catspaw of the
Witch!"
Without warning, he sprang, covering the paces between himself and Erin
in less than a moment. The dark girl's eyes widened. Through her,
Aeriel saw the sweat on Irrylath's brow, the scars threading one cheek,
the animosity in his hot blue eyes.
"My son, no!" the Lady Syllva gasped.
Adamantine flashed in the prince's hand: its snaking blade gleamed with
a white radiance, its edge so keen it could cut anything. Already
Pendarlon was springing. Behind him, Roshka and the prince's brothers
shouted, bolting forward to stay him. The guards in the entryway were
nearer— but they would all be too late. The sword was beginning to
fall. It would be over between one heartbeat and the next. Perceived
through the dark girl's eyes, Irrylath's blade almost appeared to
Aeriel to be flashing down upon herself. Seething, the dark islander
stood, refusing to retreat.
"Erin!" Aeriel screamed, throwing up one arm as though somehow to fend
off the adamantine blade.
In that same instant, Erin unsheathed the sword. She brought her own
long, straight, burning blade up in a clean arc to meet the white
serpentine edge of the prince's shortsword. The two blades met with a
sound at once like a silver bell and a low flute note and a bandolyn
string sharply plucked. Aeriel fell to her knees, feeling the shock
resonate along her whole length as the Edge Adamantine was blocked and
held. The blade that could cut anything could not cut the burning sword. *
* *
Irrylath cried out. Grimacing, he clutched his wrist as though he meant
to release his weapon or lift it away, but it seemed he could not move.
The white fire that swirled about the dark girl's blade threaded upward
along Adamantine to touch the prince's hand. With a groan, he sank to
his knees. Erin stood gazing at him, astonished.
"Let be!" Aeriel cried out. "Have done!"
And this time, somehow, the others in the tent leagues distant heard.
The Lady Syllva halted where she stood. Roshka and Irrylath's brothers
broke off their headlong rush. Pendarlon checked, snarling. The guards
dashing in from the doorway froze. As Erin lifted Bright Burning away
from Irrylath's blade, the fire touching his hand vanished, and the
prince slumped, sword arm falling heavily to the ground. Adamantine
made a clean, dustless cut in the earth. Sabr ran to him, her own
dagger drawn. Erin ignored her, holding the glaive upright before her,
staring at it.
"I did not mean to draw this blade," the dark girl whispered.
"Something seemed to steer my hand. I meant only to stand defiant until
the last moment, to see if you truly meant to have my life." Still
staring at the blade, she was speaking to the prince. "I thought no
need for swords. I thought the others would stop you."
The broadsword sang and hummed. Aeriel heard her own sobbing in the
sound. Panting, Irrylath cradled his arm as though it were painful—or
numb, A stab of fear went through Aeriel. She had no idea whether the
sword's fire had harmed him permanently. He seemed dazed. All the
others in the tent were casting about with baffled or frightened looks,
save Pendarlon, who, staring at Erin's blade, was making a low
cat-growl.
"Stop, stop," Aeriel wept, hardly realizing that she spoke aloud.
Now everyone was staring at the glaive, even Irrylath. Sabr steadied
his head, which lolled as though he might swoon. Through Erin, Aeriel
watched the sword begin to flicker and waver, like a long white flame.
The misty candescence and the blade itself merged until the whole sword
was a tongue of fire. Aeriel staggered to her feet. The flame also
rose, elongating, narrowing. Through the dark girl's astonished eyes,
she saw the flame taking on a human shape. With a start, Aeriel
recognized herself, then felt her own being drawn irresistibly across
the miles until it merged into the flame. Turning to her husband, she
called his name.
"Irrylath," she said urgently. "Irrylath, heed me. You are not
mistaken. Erin's sword was Witch-made once, but Ravenna has
changed it to serve our cause."
The prince of Avaric shook his head, gazing at her in disbelief. Aeriel
saw Sabr's hands upon him tighten.
"Pay no heed, Cousin," she murmured. "That is some image of the Witch.
The shadowmaid is in league with your tormentor. She was never your
friend."
Irrylath seemed not to hear her, his attention fixed on the image in
the sword. Aeriel choked down her sudden fury at the intervention of
Sabr. An outburst of jealousy now would serve neither herself nor
Irrylath. Resolutely, she ignored the bandit queen, spoke only to the
prince.
"Husband, it is I."
"You can't be," Irrylath cried out hoarsely. "The Witch sent her
darkangels to steal you away."
Aeriel shook her head. "Not so. One of her black birds set a pin behind
my ear."
"I would have told you that if you had let me," Erin growled between
her teeth. She pulled the folded sari from her shift and tossed it down
before the prince who, with a gasp, touched the cascade of yellow silk
about his knees. Lifting his eyes, he gazed at the sword, as a man
dying of thirst might gaze upon a mirage of water.
"Oh, Aeriel," Irrylath whispered. "If only it were you…"
"It isn't," Sabr hissed desperately. "An image! Some clever trap."
Aeriel felt the pearl upon her brow gleaming coolly. An idea formed
itself in her mind.
"The rime," she said. "I have the last of Ravenna's riddle now. Will
that convince you?" She raised her eyes and voice to the others in the
tent. "Will that convince you all?"
Irrylath struggled to his feet, throwing off Sabr's persistent hands.
His voice rang clear and certain suddenly. "Speak it," he cried. "Say
the rime, and if you are truly Aeriel, unharmed and not in the Witch's
power, I will know you."
His one hand was clenched about their wedding silk. The other, his
sword hand, twitched as though trying to close. He bent his arm, with
the help of the other, and winced. Reaching out to him, Aeriel said:
"Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel, sorcerous war
To wrest recompense
for a land leaguered sore.
With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow black as night
From exile returning
shall champion the fight
For love of one above who, flag unfurled,
lone must stand,
The pearl of the soul of the world
in her hand.
When Winterock. to water
falls flooding, foes to drown,
Ravenna's own daughter
shall kindle the crown."
Silence. No sound in the tent but the fizz of lampwicks and the night
wind sighing. Her brother Roshka eyed her uncertainly. Syllva stood
mute beside her Istern sons. The bewildered sentries glanced at one
another. Then she heard Talb the Mage chuckle and Pendarlon begin to
purr. But her gaze remained on Irrylath.
"Oh, husband," she breathed, "believe in me."
Coming forward, he knelt before the flame that Erin held. His sword arm
seemed nearly recovered now, for with it, he reached toward Aeriel.
"I do," he whispered, "for it is you. Forgive my doubting."
His hand passed through the flame, without harm this time. She
experienced a flickering, and the odd feeling of something broad and
insubstantial passing through her, but then it was gone, and her vision
of Irrylath and the rose silk tent steadied again. Sabr had come to
stand beside the prince. She touched his shoulder, mistrust plain upon
her face.
"Cousin," she warned. "How can you be sure? We have known for months
that Aeriel is lost—yet now this apparition claims it is not so! Dare
you trust the rime that she has given you?"
The prince rose suddenly and turned on her. "Unhand me," he spat, his
voice like burning oil. "It was you I let convince me that Aeriel was
lost, you I let persuade me to turn from her memory! We have dallied
here at desert's edge uncounted hours on your advisement. This is
Aeriel. I know her. Do not presume to advise me further, queen of
thieves!"
His tone was savage, his expression furious. Aeriel felt an ugly little
thread of satisfaction run through her.
"My thought was for you," Sabr cried, stumbling back from him
as though she had been struck. Her face held a look of desperate
betrayal. "Always and ever for you."
Turning, the prince's cousin fled, disappearing into the night.
Irrylath watched her go, his expression hard, full of fury still. It
was the Lady Syllva who spoke at last, coming forward to touch the
prince's arm.
"You are too hard, my son," she reproved him sternly. "Too hard by
half. Aeriel is your wife, but Sabr is your cousin still, and a
commander in my warhost—your equal in rank. What she says is true: she
thinks only of you. She has been the one to lead our desert
trek, keeping our forces together against desertion and despair, and
not two daymonths past, it was she alone that stood between you and
your own dagger."
The prince glared at the Lady, but made no reply. Aeriel put one hand
to her temple. Her head was spinning. A heavy weariness had begun to
steal over her. She had not realized the effort that speaking through
the sword required. Perception through it was much more intense than
through the pearl, arduous even, sapping her energy. Its strange
sensation of heatless burning had hollowed her.
"I must leave you," she said unsteadily. Irrylath and the others turned.
"No!" the prince began, reaching for her again. "Don't go."
She shook her head. "I must. Spanning the distance between us is
difficult… and I have Ravenna's task to fulfill."
"Aeriel," cried Irrylath. "Stay. Stay."
Again she shook her head. She must be gone, at once. The strain was
growing dangerous.
"Sheathe the sword, Erin," she whispered. "Be quick."
Irrylath was reaching for her. "Don't—"
"Look for me at the Witch's Mere. Erin!" Aeriel hissed.
"Farewell," the dark girl whispered. "And goodspeed."
In one swift motion, she sheathed the sword, and the sensation of
draining ceased. Spent, Aeriel sank to her knees. The Waste stretched
flat, grey, and broken around her, misty by pearllight. Her eyelids
strayed shut. Hours. It would take hours for the pearl to restore her.
She must guard her strength in future. As fatigue dragged fiercely at
her, she shook her head. Sleep—she needed sleep. Aeriel lay down upon
the cracked and bitter surface of the Waste. The pearl brought her only
a faint echo of Irrylath's distant, despairing cry.
"Aeriel!"
It was the last she heard before falling headlong into troubled dreams.
Winterock
The nightmare enveloped her: the prince of Avaric falling from the back
of his winged steed. Dreaming, Aeriel tried to reach out, to
reach him, but she could not move. Cold crystal encased her. Frozen,
all she could do was watch, shuddering, as Irrylath plunged headfirst
through empty air toward roiling nothingness below. I should
have left you your wings, she thought wildly, despairing. His cry
rang in her ears:
"Aeriel!"
Abruptly she woke. Something huge and scaly crouched beside her,
picking at her gown with its knifelike claws. With a scream she started
up, scrambling back—then stopped herself. The creature before her was
not the great monstrous thing she had thought at first, but small and
covered with mangy grey down. Illusion cloaked it in a phantom shape,
but the pearl now showed her its real form: a long-limbed ratlike thing.
Aeriel struck at it with the flat of her hand. It chittered, blinking
at her with bright red eyes before scuttling away. Surely it belonged
to the Witch. Aeriel scrambled to her feet and started off again. She
felt stronger now—a trace wan yet, but by and large, the pearl had
restored her.
Through Erin, she sensed the army, many miles away, breaking camp and
proceeding with all speed toward the Mere. Catching a glimpse of
Irrylath as he marshaled his mother's Istern forces, Aeriel felt relief
flooding her to find him safe still, despite her dream. Sabr rode at
the head of her Westron troops, apart from him. Though she sometimes
gazed in his direction, the prince refused her so much as a glance. The
sight now gave Aeriel litde joy. Sabr's stricken face after her
cousin's rebuff hours earlier had soured any sense of triumph.
Often, as she journeyed, Aeriel cupped one hand to her brow, hoping
somehow to reach into the pearl with her senses and use its sorcery to
help her unravel the mystery of Ravenna's cryptic instructions: Crush
the Witch's army. Destroy her darkangels… and put the pearl into her
hand. But how? How? Surely somewhere within the pearl
the answer must lie. But all her efforts proved in vain. The Ancient
jewel remained opaque to her, its powers beyond her grasp, and its
gifts—of light, nourishment, heightened perception—always unbidden,
arriving without summons.
Tempted nearly to despair, Aeriel could only walk on. The parched
ground soon grew more broken, cut by dry riverbeds. No plants grew but
thirsty, withered scrub. The Waste was more desolate than any place she
had ever known. Even the most drought-stricken lands of Westernesse
could not compare.
And the Waste was full of the Witch's little nightmare creatures.
Cloaked in illusory shape, all appeared at first glance to be monsters.
But the pearl soon penetrated their guises, revealing them for the mere
vermin that they were. It seemed they could hide anywhere, in the dead
scrub, in the cracks. Initially, they dodged her gaze so that Aeriel
caught only glimpses. Soon, however, they grew bolder—until before many
hours she had a whole raft of them dogging her across the Waste.
Besides the long-legged rat-creatures, whose great protruding front
teeth met like those of a horse's skull, she saw odd molelike beasts
with dusty, spotted fur, disguised by witchery to appear like ogres.
Sometimes little snakes no thicker than her smallest finger hissed at
her, miming basilisks. Once or twice a speckled thing resembling a huge
moth fluttered after her till she swatted at it. Then it buzzed, a mere
bottfly, and shivered away.
All of them had red orbs, featureless as glass. They were the Witch's
eyes, keeping watch on her, Aeriel felt sure. Whenever she paused to
rest, they crept closer, stealing up behind her to catch hold of her
robe in their little teeth. Though she could neither ignore them nor
drive them far away, Ravenna's pearl enabled her to see their true
forms beneath the Witch's illusory guises. Plainly intended to terrify,
they annoyed her instead. She found their constant presence wearing,
but not unnerving.
The stars above wheeled ever so slowly. She knew that she had been
walking half the month-long night. Irrylath and the distant army
continued on their convergent path with hers, halting only each dozen
hours for food and a few hours' rest. Aeriel herself felt no need now
to sleep. In truth, she preferred not, considering what might come upon
her unawares.
She reached the cliffs so abruptly that they took her by surprise. One
moment, all was silent around her, save for the soughing of a slight,
bitter wind and the scrabbling of the phantom creatures. The next, she
heard jackals crying—their song floating eerily on the air—and realized
what the maze of canyons opening before her must be: the jackal cliffs
that never released any wayfarer they swallowed. At the heart of them
lay the Witch's Mere.
Aeriel halted, listening to the long, ululating wail of the Witch's
dogs. Yips, barks, then silence for a few heartbeats. A single cry
rose, clear and falling, to be joined by another voice, then another,
and another yet. Abruptly, they stilled, to be followed by silence
again. The loathsome creatures clustering about her were growing
impatient. Some of them scrabbled ahead, then turned to twitter at her.
Unseen jackals sang and wuthered on the wind. Realizing that once she
entered, there could be no turning back, Aeriel stepped into the
labyrinth.
How long she wandered, she had no way to tell. Only a ribbon of sky
showed overhead. Without a horizon, she could not judge how far the
stars had turned. The pearl chose her way, distinguishing false trails
from true and disregarding illusory walls meant to confuse and conceal
the path. An unexpected sense of loss overwhelmed her when she
discovered she could no longer sense where the army was. The twisting
canyons seemed to bar the pearl's link to the dark girl with the sword.
Then the stone walls fell away on either side, and she was out of the
maze. The jackals howled and hooted behind her. The creatures swarming
about her ankles chittered and hissed. Before her lay a great flat
stretch—tar black, oil smooth, without reflection: the Mere. So this
was the place where the Lady Syllva's caravan had found itself trapped
so many years ago, this the spot where the boy prince Irrylath had been
lured by his nurse to the water's edge and given to the Witch.
Aeriel shuddered, picking her way through the bones that littered the
bank. Far in the distance, she saw a white spire rising from the black
water: the Witch's palace? It must be—though she had always pictured
the whole keep as lying concealed beneath the surface of the lake. She
shook her head, wondering how she was to reach it. She dared not touch
the poisoned water.
All at once the lake in front of her began to seethe and boil. Aeriel
fell back, alarmed. The Witch's creatures milled nervously. Something
beneath the surface was rising to the air. A moment later, the huge,
pebbled head of a toad broke through. It was pale lavender, almost
translucent. Aeriel could not have wrapped her arms about it if she had
tried. The creature looked at her with great, bulbous eyes. Its livid
tongue, a little ragged flag, threaded along the wrinkled edges of its
mouth. The still, black waters obscured all but the creature's head
from view.
"So," it said. Its voice boomed like a kettle, like a hunt horn, like a
drum. "Another traveler comes to die upon my lady's shore."
Aeriel stared, realizing the identity of the creature: years older now
and far more massive, but the same that had once lured the prince's
nurse to the Witch's cause and helped her to betray him. Biting back
revulsion, Aeriel called out,
"A traveler, mudlick, but not one who has come to die. I would see your
mistress and so must cross the lake."
The mudlick cocked one gelid eye.
"How is it you can see me without tasting the Mere?" it boomed. Aeriel
touched the pearl upon her brow. The mudlick shifted uneasily, sinking
lower in the black water, retracting its pale eyes from the cool, pure
light. "You must be the sorceress who has lately caused my lady so very
much trouble."
Aeriel nodded. "Will you take me to her?"
The mudlick belched. "My mistress, the White Lady, sees no one."
Aeriel stood disconcerted. She had not expected so quick and final a
rebuff. Resolutely, she folded her arms.
"Very well," she replied. "I will not see her, though I have traveled a
long road. My message from her mother, the Ancient Ravenna, will go
unsaid. Your mistress will thank you for turning me away."
She spun on her heel and started back toward the jackal cliffs. The
scrabbling creatures scattered before her. She had gotten three steps
when the mudlick called, "Wait."
Aeriel turned but did not approach. She saw the monstrous thing's
forelegs in the water now. They seemed oddly small for its great bulk.
It nibbled one of its fingers.
"You are a sorceress," it mused. "Why do you not use your sorcery to
cross?"
Because I have no sorcery! Aeriel wanted to cry, but she held her
tongue.
"Take me across, or not, exactly as you please," she said at last. She
had no more patience left.
The mudlick sighed and lapped at the black, poisonous waters. "My
mistress would not thank me for bringing her bane."
"As you please," Aeriel snapped, turning on her heel once more. "I
leave you to your lady's wrath when she discovers you repelled her
mother's messenger." She counted the paces. One. Two.
"Oh, very well!" the creature cried after her. "Have it your own way. I
will take you across to my mistress's keep—just in case what you say
might be true—though whether she will let you in, I cannot say. Wade
out," it told her, rising higher under the Mere's shadowy surface.
Aeriel recoiled. "I won't touch the water."
The mudlick laughed, a deep gonging sound like hot, hammered metal. It
heaved itself from the black, unnaturally calm waters, dragging itself
up onto the bank. The dark moisture seemed less to run off its skin
than to boil away in a thin vapor. Swallowing her revulsion, Aeriel
approached and climbed to crouch just behind the great toad's head,
uncertain how much of its body would sink back beneath the Mere. Its
pebbled skin, covered with great slippery warts, was cold and had an
oily feel.
"It's been a dracg's age since I last ate," the mudlick remarked,
surveying the little creatures before it on the bank.
With a motion so quick Aeriel could scarcely follow, its vast jaws
gaped, and its long tongue swept out, catching up a dozen of the
frantically scattering vermin—along with a great quantity of the bank.
The mudlick's jaws snapped shut. It laughed and swallowed, bloated
sides heaving. Sickened, Aeriel held on desperately as her porter
hauled itself around and slid back into the Mere.
"Stupid things," it croaked.
The black waters curled around its snout and trailed along its sides.
Aeriel snatched one foot higher to avoid the Mere's touch. The mudlick
bobbed, and Aeriel swallowed hard. She caught glimpses of other
creatures in the lake around them, though none showed their heads above
the glass-smooth surface. Once, they passed over something so long and
huge she gasped.
"That is only a mereguint," the toad told her, "one of my lady's water
dragons. She has two: great enough to swallow ships. If you should fall
in, little messenger, they will make short work of you."
A vision filled Aeriel's mind of the treacherous mudlick rearing back
to dump her into the teeming Mere for sheer sport. She clutched tighter
to the great toad's back.
"See me safe to the palace," she warned, "or you will answer to your
mistress for it. I bear Ravenna's gift for her, more precious than my
life."
The mudlick only laughed. Aeriel realized it could feel her shaking—for
even without the dragons, she was terrified, and not just of the
enchanted water, but of any water. She could not swim, and so clung to
the mudlick with all her might. It swam steadily on. The great castle
hove nearer, rising up from the Mere. These spires could be only the
top, she thought in awe, only the tiniest tip of an enormous keep. The
rest lay below the lake. Again the mudlick's booming chuckle.
"You thought it would all be underwater, didn't you? Used to be, not
many years past. But it's grown so, she can't keep it all beneath the
surface now."
One eye swiveled to look at her. Aeriel managed to glare back. As the
mudlick brought her to the edge of the crystal keep, Aeriel scrambled
off in relief onto a narrow terrace a few inches above the waterline.
To her astonishment, she found that the ledge was cold, far colder than
the mudlick's skin. Glass smooth, it was so chill the soles of her feet
adhered to it. Uneasily, she shifted from foot to foot. What stone,
what jewel had been used to make this tower? The pearl upon her brow
brightened, suffusing her with warmth.
"Well, little sorceress," boomed the mudlick, "I have brought you here.
Now enter if you can."
With a final deep laugh, it sank from sight below the surface of the
Mere. Nightshade was very late. From the tilt of the stars, she saw
that it must be nearly Solstarrise. She shifted her feet once more to
keep the soles from binding to the stone. If not for the pearl, she
realized, the cold would have been unbearable. Gazing up at the blank,
unbroken white walls of the palace, she began to walk along the
landing, searching for a door. *
* *
She walked until she felt dizzy, her neck stiff, but she could find no
window, no portal, no chink or opening. At last she stopped, baffled
and exhausted. Desperation ate at her. Somehow she must get in. She had
not come all this way to be turned back now. Aeriel felt an odd
stirring in the back of her mind, a low, almost unintelligible
murmuring.
Place your hand against the stone, it seemed to whisper—so softly
that in the next instant, she was not even sure it had spoken at all.
Nevertheless, she placed one palm against the frigid surface, gingerly,
lest it stick. Nothing happened. Frustration welled in her. She pressed
harder, heedless now, throwing her whole weight against the keep. Open,
she cried silently, angrily.
Let me in!
The stone surface beneath her hand abruptly vanished. Aeriel stumbled
forward. Catching her balance, she spun around to behold the outer wall
now parted in a broad archway. Pearllight gleamed on the clear, white
crystal of the palace interior. Aeriel touched the jewel upon her brow
again, astonished. Even as she watched, the wall seamed soundlessly
together once more, forestalling retreat.
She stood in a deserted hallway. Starlight filtered in through the
crystalline walls. Despite the pearl's warmth, she was shivering hard.
The fierce cold of the Witch's keep numbed her. Her breath came in
gasps, swirling up in puffs like scentless smoke. Something told her
she would be well enough as long as she kept moving. Though the pearl's
power was great, it was subtle. She must not pause, must not rest.
Aeriel started down the long, empty hall.
The walls around her were uneven but smooth, in some places nearly
transparent. Sometimes she sensed she was passing along the outer wall
of the keep and what lay beyond was open sky. It must be nearing
Solstarrise by now, she knew. Her breath, when she leaned closer,
seeking to peer beyond the ripples, fogged the crystal stone. Once she
brushed against it in passing, and the dry cold adhered to her like
something tacky and alive. She had to snatch her arm away.
Her path led mostly downward at first, so that after a time she was
certain she had passed below the waterline. The stone of the wall was
clearer here. Beyond, the dark waters of the Mere moved sluggishly. A
flock of hatchet-shaped swimming things darted past, their huge mouths
gaping. Something long and grey slid after them, doubling back on
itself. It snapped bladelike teeth at her. Aeriel jumped. Farther out,
something much vaster circled, very black: one of the Witch's
mereguints, a water dragon. Aeriel hastened on.
Journeying deeper, she passed through mazes of corridors with faceted
walls, each throwing her image back at her until she halted, baffled,
scarcely able to tell where her own form ended and her reflection
began. Always the pearl guided her onward and through. Once, at a
juncture of two hallways, she sensed that if she had taken the other
fork, it would have led inevitably down to where the captured duaroughs
labored, deep in the palace bowels, beneath even the mud bottom of the
Mere.
Many rooms flanked the corridor—all empty now. Unbidden, the pearl's
sight revealed to her more than she wanted to know about the past of
those deserted chambers. Here the Witch's black birds had flocked.
There she had built her darkangels' wings, and in another, gilded their
hearts with lead. The pearl observed the palace's memories with
relentless dispassion. Shuddering, the pale girl covered her face with
her hands. How could any mortal being have become so corrupt? Could
anyone capable of such evil ever be redeemed? What might the pearl of
the soul of the world become in the hands of such a one?
And yet, she remembered the Ancient's words, she is my
daughter still.
Aeriel came to a room which halted her. Without looking, she sensed
what lay beyond the door: a siege as white as salt, such as a queen
might sit enthroned upon. The pearl imparted to her a glimpse from the
chamber's past: the young Irrylath, not yet a darkangel, brought to his
knees before that siege. The silver chain encircling his wrist was
grasped in the hand of the tall, seated woman before him. She leaned
forward, her face bowed from view. Her other hand was a fist in the
young man's hair. Cruelly, she forced his head back, bending to whisper
in his ear:
"Yes, love. You will."
Aeriel cried out. The sound shivered down the length of the empty hall,
rebounding and magnifying into a louder and louder shriek, until it
seemed that not one voice but many screamed. Aeriel ducked, covering
her ears. She had no idea of the context of that scene—what had
happened before it or followed after—and little cared. Her attention
remained fixed on the horror of a single point in time: of the young
Irrylath defying his mistress, and the White Witch slowly,
inexorably—relishing every moment of it—breaking him to her will.
Aeriel gasped for breath and bit off her cries.
"No," she told herself sternly. "No!"
That glimpse which the pearl had brought her came from the past. It was
not happening now. Half breathless, she uncovered her ears and heard
the many bladethin echoes dying.
"Love, " she whispered, remembering the lorelei's words to
Irrylath. Shaking, Aeriel gazed around her at the cold, white walls.
"Nothing in this frozen place has anything to do with love!"
Grimly, she padded forward. The path wound on and on, sometimes
downward, sometimes level. Eventually, she began to travel upward
again. It must be long past Solstarrise, she realized, no longer night
outside. No inkling of dawn had reached her before, but the light was
much brighter since she had once more risen above the dark waterline.
She had the sense of being far higher now than when she had entered the
palace.
"How long have I been wandering here?" she wondered.
A broad, straight corridor stretched before her. She halted, trembling,
dimly aware suddenly of what lay ahead of her and not wanting to go on.
She stood a long time, reaching out through the senses of the pearl,
trying desperately to find another path—to no avail. Here lay the only
path. Aeriel drew a ragged breath.
Quickly, she forced herself ahead down the long corridor. Human figures
stood embedded in the walls on either side of her. None of them moved.
Still as stone every one, caught fast in the indescribably cold
crystal. Their eyes were all closed, all their limbs and faces frozen
in attitudes of horror, struggle, revulsion, and despair. And yet, even
so, the pearl told her, they were alive. Were they even physical bodies
at all, or were they souls—captured by the Witch and her darkangels but
not yet devoured? Unnerved, Aeriel ran on.
The corridor ended in an open archway. A blaze of Solstarlight lay
beyond. She saw a window, unshuttered, unglazed. The wind blowing in
off the Waste was stiff, made thin by altitude. Panting, her breath
swirling in clouds, Aeriel halted in the wash of sunlight streaming in.
Its warmth felt delicious. She savored it. The lateness of the hour
outside dismayed her: Solstar hung low. She had entered the Witch's
keep before dawn.
"There you are," said a cold, clear voice. It rang like crystal, like a
bell. Like a darkangel's voice: rich, compelling, clear. "At last.
Well. Through my palace of Winterock, it is not always easy to find
one's way."
Aeriel could not tell if the word named the palace itself or the frigid
stone from which it was formed. The speaker laughed, deeply, languidly.
"But I never doubted you would find me, little sorceress."
Heart of Dust
The chill that poured through Aeriel as she listened to that voice
vanquished the warmth of Solstar. Turning, she saw the White Witch
standing not far from the casement: her vantage from which to watch the
coming battle, Aeriel guessed. Across the small chamber, Oriencor
appraised her coolly. She was very tall, almost as tall as Ravenna, but
whereas the Ancient had been a dark lady, all dusk and black and
indigo, her daughter the White Witch was fair.
Her skin was as pale as Irrylath's had been when Aeriel had known him
as a darkangel: bone white without any rose to the cheeks or lips, no
blush of blood. Her frigid breath did not cloud the air. Her features
were sharp and angular, coldly beautiful, like a merciless statue. Only
her eyes had any color, pale green. A sorceress's eyes. The Witch's
hair was long and white, straighter than Ravenna's. Colorless filament.
Darkangel hair.
Her lips were thin, bowed, curling upward at the corners in malevolent
amusement. She was wearing a long white gown that fell close about her
figure, clinging to it. It was sewn with little bits of things: dogs'
teeth, cut diamonds, and freshwater pearls—twisted and baroque in
shape, not round. Cats' claws and buttons of bone. Aeriel could not see
the lorelei's feet. Her gown dragged the floor. Her white nails were
very long and keen. Before her Aeriel felt stupid, clumsy, weak —as
though the other could, with but a glance, read her to the heart.
Shivering, she answered, "I am not a sorceress."
The White Witch smiled. Her teeth were pointed, sharp as little spades.
"Perhaps not," she said, drawing nearer. The cold breathed from her as
from a high mountainside in shadow. "But you have been a great
difficulty to me. And you have lately visited my mother in NuRavenna.
Tell me, is she well?"
"She's dead," said Aeriel, shaking, refusing to retreat.
She remembered vividly—the last breath of the Andentlady fading and the
dark man bending his grief-stricken face to her hair. Ravenna's fair
daughter laughed, wholly self-possessed, a bell-like, mocking sound.
"You are so earnest," she sighed. "I should not play with you. I know
that she is dead. I saw the beacon of her funeral fire."
Aeriel stared at her. The coldness with which the other spoke
astonished her. One swansdown eyebrow lifted.
"Do I shock you, little Aeriel, rejoicing in my own mother's death?"
Aeriel saw that one of the trinkets stitched to her gown was the
mummified foot of some very small white creature: a lizard, a mole?
Oriencor clenched one dagger-nailed hand. Her fingers were webbed,
Aeriel realized suddenly. Gills slitted behind her ears.
"Fool. She could have made herself immortal, like me—if she had dared.
Now her own mortality has claimed her at last, and the world is mine."
She spoke with such unflinching authority that Aeriel's hand went to
the jewel at her brow, seeking reassurance—then froze there as the
lorelei fastened her glass-green gaze upon the pearl.
"My mother gave you a gift, I see."
Terror swept through Aeriel as she realized that very soon she must
give up the pearl. She had worn Ravenna's jewel so long she had almost
forgotten existence without it. And yet, she told herself sternly, the
pearl did not belong to her. It was meant for the world's heir. Still,
the thought of parting with it was agony.
"A boon," she managed at last.
"A message capsule, by the look," the Witch remarked, as though not
greatly interested. "After all these years, what could my mother
possibly have to say to me?"
Aeriel shook her head. How to explain? Where to begin? She found her
tongue growing thick and awkward in her mouth. Touching the pearl
still, she could only manage, "Ravenna bade me bring it to you."
Oriencor shrugged. "How charming. But you keep it awhile, little
sorceress, lest the cold kill you too soon. Time enough for me to savor
my mother's dying breath after the battle." She smiled her wolfish
smile. "After I've slaughtered all your people and devoured their
souls."
Aeriel's knees grew weak. The other's voice was at once lovely and
terrible, seductive to listen to. Aeriel felt the moment—her chance to
confront and persuade the Witch—slipping away. She drew breath to make
some desperate last appeal—but a soft, inner voice intervened. Let
it go, the voice murmured, already fading. Now is not the
time. Not yet, but soon.
"Come," the lorelei said. "Watch the battle with me. It is about to be
joined."
She beckoned Aeriel to a window. The sill there dripped with water in
the sunlight's blaze.
"See them below us," Oriencor murmured. "Your forces and mine. All
assembled. All arrayed. The victory will be mine, of course. It will be
a pleasure to watch. I know so few pleasures these days. Watch with me."
Aeriel saw armies on the strand below. The small chamber in which she
and Oriencor stood was indeed at a great height. The Witch's brood were
massed upon the shore: jackals and weaselhounds and black birds; great,
hunched creatures of vaguely human shape; and thin, wraithlike
figures—rank upon rank of them, so many she could not count. The black
waters of the Mere behind them teemed with more. Aeriel spotted the
mudlick, bobbing near shore, and deeper out, circling the palace, the
two enormous wakes of the Witch's water dragons.
Syllva's forces faced the Mere, fanned out in a crescent. Aeriel's
heart lifted at the sight of them —only to tighten suddenly as, for the
first time, she perceived how pitifully small their numbers were in
comparison to the Witch's vast horde. Above the allied warhost, a long
yellow banner turned and fluttered on the breeze. The Lady stood
foremost, surrounded by her bowwomen. Irrylath rode nearby, astride the
winged Avarclon. Marelon, the Lithe Serpent of the Sea-of-Dust,
undulated huge and vermilion, her vast coils lost among the throng.
Erin stood farther back, the lyon Pendarlon pacing beside her. Aeriel
saw the dark girl touch his mane. Beside her at the windowsill,
Oriencor stirred.
"You have all been such a trial to me these last few dozen daymonths,"
she sighed, "resisting my conquest, refusing to acquiesce. I suppose I
must be grateful, though: you assuaged my boredom."
Aeriel turned to see her gazing down hungrily at the prince of Avaric
very far below. The White Witch smiled.
"Irrylath was the best. He was never boring. All of six years old when
I procured him—too old, really, to ever come completely to heel. But
that is why I loved him so. So independent! So surprising. It took me
years to tame him."
A hot flame of anger rose in Aeriel. For a moment, it rivaled the
warmth of the pearl. She remembered the brief glimpse the pearl had
shown her: Oriencor, one fist in the young Irrylath's hair, commanding
him ever so quietly, Yes, love. You will. Recklessly, Aeriel
drew breath again to speak, but the other's merciless eyes turned and
fixed her like a hawk's.
"I will never forgive you for taking him from me," the White Witch
breathed, "even for a little time. And I will have him back again.
Before I drink his soul away, he will be mine."
Aeriel's skin flushed. "He will never belong to you again," she gasped.
"He's
mine. He loathes you."
Oriencor laughed. "He loves me. And I him."
"You don't," spat Aeriel. "You only want to rule him!" Memory of the
lorelei's black birds tormenting her prisoners came back to Aeriel. She
shuddered, sickened, and shoved the thought away. "You and your kind
don't love anything. I don't think you can."
The Witch's smile soured. Her voice grew petulant, annoyed. "I loved
the Ancients once," she murmured, "when I was young. I was capable of
love then. But they left me."
Leaning back against the sill, studying Aeriel, Oriencor toyed with the
low collar of her gown, stroking her own breastbone. Slowly, Aeriel
realized what it was she fingered: a little seam running down, sewn up
with silver, just like the one on Irrylath's breast when he had been a
darkangel. Oriencor's bloodless lips pursed fretfully.
"It's true," she mused. "I can't love. I don't have a heart of flesh
anymore. I took it out, after the Ancients deserted me, and replaced it
with one of winterock."
She glanced over one shoulder. Aeriel followed her gaze. A crystal box
rested in a niche across the room.
"I put the original away for safekeeping."
Warily, Aeriel eyed the box. Something dark lay inside, dimly visible
through the colorless stone. Oriencor shrugged.
"You may look at it, if you wish."
The pearl burned bright upon her brow. Aeriel felt an irresistible
attraction drawing her to the box. Slowly, she crossed the room and
touched the lid. The crystal was bone chill: cold as the keep.
"Don't think you can harm it," the lorelei warned, still at the
windowsill. "I'd never let you near it, if you could do it any harm."
Aeriel felt a stirring within the pearl, like something just beginning
to wake—but it subsided at once. She lifted the box's lid and halted,
frowning. Nothing lay within the box but a layer of fine, dark grit.
Immediately, the pearl brightened.
"There's nothing in here," she said. "Nothing but dust."
Scowling, Ravenna's daughter bit her lip with one pointed tooth. "Won't
you lie to flatter me, little sorceress?" she inquired. "Aren't you
afraid of me yet?"
Aeriel turned to face her. "I'm very much afraid of you," she answered.
No use to pretend otherwise. The Ancient's daughter could read her with
such ease. Still biting her lip, the White Witch smiled.
"So was Irrylath. And he said the same."
Despite the other's eyes upon her, Aeriel felt her own gaze, very
gently, being directed once more to the fine sooty stuff in the bottom
of the box, like ashes of the dead. Widün the pearl, something shifted
again. She reached to touch the ash. It was cool and clung together
like barely damp meal. Ravenna's pearl glowed. A strange, soft
murmuring came into the back of Aeriel's mind. She tried to listen, but
Oriencor's muttered words drowned it out.
"All the others told me what a fine heart it was, how beautifully
preserved. They thought to please me. Irrylath told me it was only
wormwood. It's why he was my favorite. Of all the boys I ever made into
darkangels, only Irrylath never lied."
The Witch's knifelike nails drummed the crystal of the windowsill,
chipping and scoring it. They sounded like death beetles clicking in
the walls. Taste it, the pearl was telling her, that I
may know my daughter's heart. Almost without a thought, Aeriel
touched a few grains of the Witch's dust to her tongue, and a sharp
sensation went through her like a pinprick. It was the bitterest thing
she had ever known. It tasted like despair. The pearl dimmed then, and
its voice subsided. Aeriel forgot about it instantly as a sleeper,
waking, forgets a dream. Across the room from her, Oriencor sighed.
"My heart fell away into dust long ago. I hadn't realized it would do
that when I cut it out. The crystal was supposed to preserve it. Well,
I was very young at sorcery then. But no matter. A heart would be too
great a burden to bear with me across the Void."
Aeriel frowned, having lost the other's train of thought. Across the
Void? But Oriencor only laughed and turned back to the window.
"Ah," she said softly. "So it starts."
Aeriel caught in her breath. Hastily she replaced the Witch's box in
its niche and went to join Oriencor at the casement.
"Your lady's army comes forward," the lorelei murmured.
Gazing down, Aeriel saw the great crescent advancing now, comprising
allies of every hue: blue Berneans, pale green Zambulans, Pirseans with
coppery skin, pale Terraineans and gold-complected refugees from
Avaric, the rose-skinned people of Rani and the teal-colored folk of
Elver, dark Mariners, Isterners with plum-colored skin, and the
cinnamon-colored wanderers of the desert lands. All at once, Aeriel
understood what their yellow banner was. Above them all, her wedding
sari floated, blazing in the light of Solstar.
Beside her at the window, Oriencor lifted her gaze. Winged figures—half
a dozen of them— poised in the air about the keep. Smiling, she
commanded them: "Begin."
Seventh Son
With a start, Aeriel took note for the first time of those to whom the
Witch had spoken. High above the palace hovered six darkangels: manlike
but deathly pallid of skin. Their eyes had no color; their flesh was
all fallen in. They were bloodless, heartless, soulless things. The
dozen black wings upon the back of each icarus thrashed in a furious,
silent storm. At Oriencor's signal, precisely as hawks, they turned and
fell through the air toward the approaching army below.
Aeriel saw the distant Irrylath unsheathe his Edge Adamantine. Behind
him, Syllva's arm swept up, then dropped. The yellow banner dipped, and
with a shout, the Istern and Westron troops surged to meet the Witch's
host upon the shore. Aeriel saw the winged Ions taking to the air,
unbridled Avarclon among them. With Irrylath astride him, the starhorse
sprang aloft, his silver wings flashing as the darkangels swept lower.
Then the two armies came together, and all was a wash of confusion.
How long she stood watching, Aeriel had no notion. Solstar seemed to
stand still in the sky. The pearl brought her snatches and glimpses of
battle, far more vivid and detailed than if she had watched with eyes
alone: two of the Witch's creatures locked in combat with a man of
Elver, a girl of Zambul and her companion fighting a cluster of eyeless
trolls with daggers. She saw the Lady Syllva surrounded by her
bowwomen, harassed by a relentless swarm of black birds. Despite the
rhuks, the Istern women sent volley after volley of arrows over their
own forces' heads into the midst of the enemy beyond. Halfway across
the field, the Ma'ambai and other wanderers of the dunes wielded their
walking sticks, engaged in furious battle with the Witch's spotted
jackals.
The field spread out below Aeriel like a great patternless sea of
animate beads, surging and breaking against itself in waves. Yet while
Syllva's fighters could act only individually, following as best they
could the shouted orders of their commanders and the blare of warhorns,
the Witch's forces were much more tightly controlled, despite Aeriel's
being able to discern among them no apparent communication. She
wondered how they knew where to go, what to do.
Soon the pale girl found herself trembling as she began to observe a
pattern in the shifting tapestry below. Over and over, she saw
contingents of Syllva's forces preparing to close in on pockets of the
foe—yet almost inevitably, the enemy pulled back and escaped, though
they could not possibly have seen the closing trap from their position
on the ground. Abruptly, Aeriel became aware of Oriencor whispering.
"Right turn, forward, all of you. Hurry! Hack your way
through or you'll be cut off. Captain of rhuks, take wing. Harry the
bowwomen. Wheel, hard to the right, left flank. Trolls, forward,
now...."
The Witch's eyes were riveted, her concentration fierce. She was not
watching single fighters as, in the beginning, Aeriel had done. Of that
Aeriel grew more and more sure. The White Witch was watching the
pattern—no, she was weaving the pattern! The pale girl listened in
growing horror. Could Oriencor really be controlling every warrior in
her huge warhost? Were they all her catspaws—was her power so great?
Staring down at the battlefield, Aeriel felt cold panic nearly
overwhelm her.
Gradually, unwillingly, Syllva's troops were losing ground. Over their
heads wheeled Irrylath, shouting orders, sounding his warhorn,
directing reinforcements wherever need was greatest. His bridleless
mount, the Avarclon, dashed foes to the ground and skewered them with
his horn. The litde ones, he caught in his teeth. Horse and rider
seemed tireless, plunging and striking again and again till the Witch's
creatures fled before them. Yet step by hard-fought step, the lorelei's
vast hoard was forcing the smaller army back, crushing the wings of the
crescent, crowding the allies so that they had no room to turn or swing
their weapons.
Irrylath called to his steed to take him higher, surveying the fray.
Below him, Sabr and her bandits batded, trying to break clear of the
surrounding vise. Dirks and half-swords flashing, they made short,
ferocious charges to drive the enemy back. A swarm of trolls closed in
suddenly behind Sabr, severing her from the main body of her cavalry.
Her bodyguard wheeled and hacked, hard-pressed.
Without hesitation, the prince swooped to her rescue, cutting down half
a dozen of her attackers and scattering the rest. Cheering, the riders
of Avaric sprang to fill the gap. Aeriel's heart clenched. She did not
know whether to rejoice or weep. Surely she had no love for the bandit
queen—yet because of her, the allied forces now had a chance to win
free. Fighting forward again, Sabr gazed up at Irrylath. For barely a
moment, he returned her gaze before, without a word, he wheeled away.
Aeriel spotted the prince's half brothers now, engaging the Witch's
darkangels: Nar, the eldest, astride the black wolf Bernalon, fought
the icarus of Bern while Arat upon the cockatrice of Elver battled the
darkangel of that land. Lern, Syril, and Poratun upon their winged
mounts dived and circled above, each pursuing his airborne foe.
Below them, her own brother Roshka sat fighting side to side with
Hadin, the youngest Istern prince. Two fair-haired cousins as like as
like, they looked mirror images of one another: very fierce and serious
and utterly without fear. Bestriding the stag of Pirs, the Lady's son
swung determinedly at the winged witchson with his hook-bladed
falchion. Beside him, upon the black steed Nightwalker, Roshka guarded
his back.
Dismayed, Aeriel feared them both dangerously vulnerable—until she
discerned that wingless mounts actually gave them the advantage. While
his brothers veered and tangled in the air above, scarcely able to land
a blow, earthbound Hadin forced his icarus again and again to swoop
close to the ground, within reach of his weapon and Roshka's. "Without
warning, an arrow shaft made of gold buried itself in the darkangel's
side. Aeriel caught a glimpse of the Lady Syllva lowering her bow.
One of Talb the Mage's arrows tipped with Ancients' silver, she
realized, though the arrowhead was already hidden deep in the
unbleeding flesh of the darkangel. The bloodless creature screamed and
writhed overhead. Roshka hooked it with his pike and hauled it closer.
Hadin thrust his falchion to the hilt in the icarus's chest, silencing
its scream. As it crumpled out of the air, a great shout went up from
the forces of East and West: their first great victory of the day.
Elation filled Aeriel. Beside her, Oriencor bared her teeth in a snarl.
"Enough!" she growled. "Enough of this dalliance. Time to make war in
earnest now."
The Witch's ivory talons bit deep into Aeriel's shoulder. A chill like
none she had ever known swept through her. The pearl dimmed, fighting
the Witch's cold. Aeriel gasped and struggled as Oriencor dragged her
from the window.
"Tell me, little sorceress," she whispered savagely, halting before the
near wall of the tower chamber. "How many sons have I?"
"None," Aeriel flung back. "You are barren."
The Witch's grasp tightened. Her lips turned down. "True," she said.
"But there are those who, could they speak, would call themselves my
sons. How many icari have I?"
"Six," Aeriel gasped. "Counting the one that Hadin killed." The cold
devoured her. Her shoulder was already numb. "You had seven," she
managed defiantly, "but Irrylath is lost to you."
Oriencor muttered, "We shall see. But did I hear you say I have but six
darkangels? You are mistaken. I have seven."
"No!" Aeriel cried. "Irrylath is mine..."
The White Witch shook her head, smiling now. "I do not refer to
Irrylath. You have seen my other six upon the field—each fighting one
of your husband's brothers. But you have not yet seen my newest icarus,
the one I made after Irrylath, just this twelvemonth past."
Aeriel stared at her. What was she saying—a new darkangel? A seventh
son?
"You have not had time—" she stammered. The chill made her teeth
rattle, her jaw ache. She writhed in the other's grasp. Even Ravenna's
pearl, she realized, could not long protect her against such killing
cold. The White Witch gave her a little shake.
"How naive you are."
Desperately, Aeriel searched her memory. She knew the lorelei stole
infants, babes-in-arms whom she raised to young manhood before drinking
their blood and gilding their hearts with lead, planting a dozen
night-black pinions on their backs and sending them out to prey upon
the world. The pale girl protested:
"It takes years to make a darkangel!"
Oriencor sighed. "To do a proper job, perhaps. But I have grown
impatient of late. Irrylath, you recall, I acquired as a child of six.
I kept him mortal only ten years before I winged him."
Aeriel's eyes widened. She had saved Irrylath before Oriencor could
make him into a full-fledged icarus—but what was to have prevented
Oriencor from stealing another child and rendering him at once into one
of her unspeakable "sons"? Reading the memories of Winterock, the pearl
brought images, sure and certain, into Aeriel's mind: the lorelei
building a new set of child-sized wings, gilding a small, fresh heart
with lead. Grimly, the White Witch nodded.
"Irrylath's replacement," she said. "My new 'son' has never flown, but
it is high time now. Your husband's warhost is having far too easy a
time."
Slow dread filled Aeriel. She stared at the wall in front of her. The
palm of Oriencor's hand just hovered above its translucent surface. A
hair-thin crack ran down the wall—so fine Aeriel would never have seen
it without the aid of the pearl. She heard rustling, glimpsed movement
through the stone. As Oriencor laid her hand at last upon the crack, it
parted smoothly, forming a doorway so low and narrow only a child could
easily pass through. The White Witch smiled.
"Time for Irrylath to meet his darkangel."
A creature shaped like a human child stood in a cavity beyond the door:
a parody of human form, its skin stretched dead white over sunken
flesh. A dozen black wings draped its shoulders. Still caught in the
Witch's grasp, Aeriel shrank away. Nothing about this thing was
beautiful— unlike Irrylath when she had first known him as an
unfinished icarus. In contrast, this creature seemed an automaton. It
spoke no word, moved stiffly as though made of wax: an utter darkangel.
The Witch had already drunk away its soul.
"Golam," Aeriel whispered, shaking uncontrollably with the cold.
"Animate doll!"
"Yes."
Turning its colorless eyes toward her, the white-faced creature hissed.
Delighted, Oriencor laughed.
"So, chick. Ready to fly? One of your fellows is dead," she told it.
"It only makes the rest of you dearer to me. To the casement. Haste!
Your task's at hand."
Shifting as though uneasy, the creature continued to eye Aeriel. It
seemed reluctant to approach. As Oriencor's daggerlike nails dug into
Aeriel's flesh, her knees went weak, her whole side now numb. She
winced, biting back a cry.
"Oh, don't mind her, you stupid thing," the White Witch snapped. "She
can't really hurt you with those eyes."
The little darkangel swept past then, gargling at Aeriel still. It
bounded to the window and sprang onto the wet, watery sill, where it
crouched, wings flexing like a young bird's, fanning the air. Oriencor
shoved Aeriel abruptly away from her, and the pale girl staggered,
falling to her knees. The little icarus whistled and yammered. Striding
to the window ledge, the White Witch transfixed it with her gaze.
"Fly now," she commanded, "and bring me Irrylath."
Languidly, carelessly, the White Witch kissed her hissing, snarling
creature and pushed it off the ledge. The darkangel's wings began their
storm-like, circular motion as it sped away across the air, flying as
though it had known flight all its life. Crumpled against the wall,
Aeriel struggled vainly to rise. Upon her brow the pearl flickered,
nearly spent. Get up, something within murmured urgendy. Rise
now, or you never will! With great effort, Aeriel dragged herself
to her feet.
Panting, she leaned unsteadily against the wall. Through the casement,
she saw Oriencor's seventh darkangel swooping across the sky toward
where Irrylath hovered, calling something down to the Lady Syllva among
the bowwomen of Esternesse. One of diem looked up and caught her
commander's arm, pointing. Syllva turned, then Irrylath. Sweat-stained
and grave, the prince looked weary but not frightened. He had not yet
realized what this icarus was.
Pointing with his Blade, he spoke a word to the Avarclon. But as the
bridleless starhorse wheeled, climbing the air, his rider suddenly
recoiled. Aeriel beheld bewilderment, and then open dismay, break over
his face. The winged Horse never checked his ascent as Irrylath cast
wildly about him, counting darkangels. The little icarus stooped.
Astonished, the prince spun in the saddle to face the Witch's new "son."
It dipped low first, harrying Avarclon. With a scream of rage, the
starhorse struck at the child-shaped thing, but it dodged away.
Irrylath lunged in the saddle, but the icarus pivoted, swooping upward
from below to bait the prince's mount. Again Avarclon plunged and once
more struck only empty air. The starhorse shook his head, pawing the
sky, trumpeting his fury. Face grim, Irrylath swung recklessly,
repeatedly, lightning swift, but each time, the little icarus deftly
evaded him, its dozen dark wings fanning like a storm. It seemed to
have no wish to engage with him, only to taunt—hovering just out of
range.
Weak with cold, Aeriel shuddered. Before her at the window, Oriencor
stood laughing. Abruptly, the pale girl noticed that without Irrylath
to command them from the air, the allied forces below had begun to
waver. The Witch's smile twitched. Aeriel stared as those beautiful
white lips began to move as if in speech, but no sound emerged.
Instead, it was the darkangel that spoke. The heightened perception of
the pearl conveyed the sound clearly to Aeriel even at this distance:
the little icarus mouthing the words of its mistress in a high,
locustlike singsong.
"Come back to me," the winged witch-child said. "Though I speak with
another's voice, know that it is I, Oriencor."
Irrylath started, staring at the little darkangel. A strangled cry
escaped his lips.
"You loved me once," Oriencor's catspaw droned. "Do you not love me
still, who mothered you after your own dam deserted you? I who gave you
wings? I will give you wings again—such wings!—if only you will return
to me."
Stumbling, Aeriel groped her way to the window. Oblivious, silently
whispering, Oriencor never turned.
"Behold the one I have made to take your place among my darkangels,"
she breathed, and the little icarus repeated her words. "For you have
proved yourself worthy of a far grander rank. Be my consort! Return and
sit beside me upon the siege as white as salt. Rule the world with me."
"No," Aeriel whispered, weak still, her breath coming short. "Husband,
no!"
Irrylath sat gazing at the soulless thing before him as one mesmerized.
The vampyre child whirred nearer, still just out of reach. Avarclon
could only tread air, snorting with fury, unable to strike. The White
Witch's fingernails grated on the slick, dripping sill.
"Come back," she crooned. The icarus echoed her. "You love me still.
Admit it. You love me still."
Irrylath shuddered, breathing hard. Aeriel clung desperately to the
cold, wet window ledge.
"Don't listen!" she gasped.
But his eyes were fastened on the darkangel. It floated before him,
filling his gaze. Though the pearl enhanced Aeriel's senses enough to
see and hear what passed between Irrylath and the darkangel, she knew
her own weak protests could never hope to reach him. Clearly the White
Witch's words in the darkangel's mouth were the only ones he heard.
"You are mine and you know it, and always have been. You came all this
way not to destroy me but to bring me souls! Look at your followers
scattered below you. How small they are! How high above them you ride.
They cannot stop you from rejoining me now. Come, my love. Give me your
hand. My seventh son will pluck you away to me."
Like a man in a dream, Irrylath lowered the Edge Adamantine. The little
darkangel fluttered nearer, fixing him with its colorless eyes. If the
prince had reached out, he could almost have touched it. The breath of
its wings stirred his long, black hair. Oriencor sighed, laughing. She
had him.
"No!" Aeriel screamed. "Irrylath—"
She might as well have tried to outshout the wind. Her words were lost
in the clamor of battle. Horrified, she remembered her nightmare:
Irrylath falling headlong toward oblivion. She could not save him. I
should never have stolen your heart, she thought wildly, bitterly.
I should have let you die in Avaric—it was what
you wanted—rather than bring you here for the Witch to claim!
Tears burned on her cheeks, hardening as they cooled. She brushed at
them distractedly, and they fell like little beads of colorless stone.
At the casement, Oriencor murmured silkily, "Come back to me, my own
sweet son. Come, love. Son. Come."
Battle below had come almost to a standstill, all eyes fixed on
Irrylath above. The prince's darkangel hovered within reach now,
holding out its hand. Slowly, Irrylath raised his own—hesitated—then in
one swift lunge, he caught the inhuman thing before him by the wrist.
With a cry of triumph or of agony, he dragged the Witch's golam down
against the frantic beating of its wings and plunged the Blade
Adamantine into its breast.
Dragons
Pierced to its leaden heart, the little darkangel fell, wings stiff,
feathers fluttering like rags. Aeriel felt giddy, light. Irrylath had
not returned to Oriencor! Leaning against the casement for support,
Aeriel felt that she might die of happiness as, without a ripple, the
lifeless body of the Witch's seventh son disappeared into the still,
black waters of the Mere. Avarclon gave a great neigh of victory, and a
shout went up from the army of the allies below. Irrylath wheeled to
face Oriencor.
"I will not come back to you, Witch," he shouted. "I serve
the Aeriel now."
"Have a care, my one-time love," she answered savagely, seizing her
prisoner and dragging her into the prince's view. "Your Aeriel is in my
hands."
The pale girl saw him start.
"Aeriel!" he cried. Beneath him, Avarclon wheeled sharp in the air, his
great wings beating. Oriencor laughed.
"Fool," she spat. "If you had come back, I'd have given her to you. Now
I will keep her for myself. She will die very slowly at the end of this
war. As will you."
Rage swept over Irrylath's face. The knuckles of his hand that clasped
the Edge Adamantine whitened. "Dare harm even one hair of her, Witch,"
he shouted hoarsely, "and I'll put this dagger through your heart!"
Avarclon plunged forward as though spurred, climbing swiftly through
the air. The White Witch stood unflinching, eyes fixed beyond him, her
countenance betraying not the slightest fear. Softly, not to Irrylath,
she spoke.
"Harry him."
Instantly her five remaining darkangels broke away from Irrylath's
brothers and veered back toward their mistress's keep. In another
moment, they were swarming about the prince: baiting, feinting,
striking and darting. He kept them at bay with the Edge Adamantine.
Aeriel spotted those of Irrylath's brothers who rode winged Ions
hastening to him through the air. Oriencor stood at the casement,
watching intently, seeming to take no further interest in the contest
of the Lady's army against her own forces below.
The pearl gleamed warm on Aeriel's brow. With a start, she realized
that, led by Sabr, the allies had broken free of the Witch's vise at
last and cleared a path to the Mere. Under their yellow banner, the
Istern and Westron forces were surging toward the black water, dragging
barges. Aeriel saw the slender Mariners of the Sea-of-Dust dashing
ahead of the rest.
Setting small, light skiffs upon the water, the dark people began to
row. If they succeeded in crossing the Mere, Aeriel realized, the
Lady's forces could storm the keep. Aeriel's heart quickened—she almost
dared to hope. Though badly outnumbered still, the allies were fighting
forward again. The tide of battle had begun to turn.
Far to the fore, the skiffs of the dark islanders cut across the
oil-smooth Mere. Just as they reached the middle of the lake, Aeriel
saw something huge breaking the surface. All at once, the vast black,
dull-gleaming head of one of the Witch's water dragons rose from the
lake. A moment later, its companion reared beside it, breathing sulfur
and smoldering flame. With a roar, the pair of them lunged at the
Mariners' skiffs, swallowing half a dozen in the space of a breath.
Aeriel cried out. The formerly tight, orderly fleet of the Mariners
drifted, floundering. Seizing another skiff between their jaws, the two
dragons tore it asunder, worrying the splinters. Its occupant fell
flailing into the poisoned water and disappeared. His fellows hurled
javelins, but the mereguints scarcely flinched. Those islanders who
tried to row around and on toward the keep, they snapped up and
devoured.
Oriencor remained oblivious, eyes fixed above on the battle of Irrylath
and his brothers against her icari. Beyond and below, on shore,
Pendarlon charged down the beach, scattering a host of the Witch's
creatures. With a bound, the lyon of the desert plunged from shore—and
did not sink into the flat, reflectionless waters of the Mere. Aeriel
swallowed her surprise. The flighdess Ions could do that, she recalled:
run across a fluid or fragile surface without breaking through. A dark
rider clung to his radiant mane.
"Erin!" Aeriel cried, recognizing her friend in a rush of euphoria and
fear.
Bright Burning hung, still sheathed, at the dark girl's side. Why?
Aeriel cried inwardly, furious. Why hasn't she drawn it? And
then the answer came to her, plain as the light of Solstar: Because
the glaive is linked to me. She cannot draw it except when I will.
Aeriel flushed in horrified chagrin. Pendarlon bounded over the black,
smooth Mere.
"Draw the sword," Aeriel breathed.
Upon Pendarlon's back, Erin's head snapped up. She cast about her,
frowning. Aeriel slapped her own hip, where the sword had once hung. So
strong was the connection now, pearl to glaive, that Aeriel half
imagined she could feel the sword-belt about her own waist still.
Desperately, she whispered, "Now!"
And a moment later, as the lyon neared the Witch's dragons, the dark
girl seized Bright Burning and pulled it from its sheath. The glaive
coruscated, ablaze in her hand. Aeriel felt the well-remembered sense
of vertigo and, reeling, fought against being drawn into the flame of
the blade as, with a savage swipe of the burning sword, Erin slashed
the dark, liquid eye of the nearest mereguint as it stooped to seize
another of her people's skiffs.
A moment later, Aeriel saw Marelon, the Feathered Serpent of the
Sea-of-Dust, breaking the surface of the Mere beside them. Her great
vermilion jaws snapping, she twined about the throat of the injured
dragon. Their thrashing scarcely disturbed the glass-smooth surface of
the Mere. Erin and Pendarlon sprang on as Marelon dragged the mereguint
under. Erin brandished her glaive at the other dragon, but it recoiled,
diving, and disappeared. Pendarlon roared in fury. The dark girl called
out and gestured toward the halls of Winterock. Behind her, the
Mariners regathered and rowed.
But how do they mean to enter? Aeriel wondered suddenly. The
keep has no door. On the shore, the Witch's forces, now gravely
disarrayed, were growing ever more ragged. Most of Syllva's people had
crowded into the barges now to cross the Mere. Not far from shore, the
mudlick, jaws gaping, reared up before the Lady's barge. Syllva shot it
through the mouth with an arrow made of silver and gold. Ahead, Erin
and Pendarlon had nearly reached the keep.
Without warning, the second mereguint broke the surface of the Mere
before them. Its breath smoked, sulfurous yellow. Thundering, the
dragon rose, towering over them. With a snarl, the lyon dropped to a
crouch. Erin sprang to stand upon his back as, like a black bird, the
mereguint's vast head swooped, jaws wide, its teeth each as long as
Erin's arm. The dark girl let go of the lyon's mane, taking hold of her
blade's hilt in both hands.
"Erin!" Aeriel screamed, reaching out across a hopeless distance—and
yet it seemed her own voice echoed in the singing of the blade.
As the dark girl swung the burning sword, Aeriel shut her eyes, feeling
a sense of motion and of draining, a sweeping rush as though she
herself were circumscribing an arc. Through her own body, she felt the
crunch of broken scales, cloven spine, and the waft of something dark
and mighty above her collapsing in coils upon coils into the Mere—until
gasping, shuddering, Aeriel pulled back, opening her eyes, willing
herself away from merger with the sword.
In the lake below, the dead mereguint floated, head severed from its
body, black blood iridescent upon the shadowy surface of the Mere. A
haze of acrid yellow smoke drifted over it. Not far from it, the lyon,
with the dark girl still crouched upon his back, bounded onto the ledge
of the castle directly beneath Aeriel. The burning sword blazed in
Erin's hand. Drained by even such brief contact with the glaive, Aeriel
tottered.
"Erin. Oh, Erin," she breathed.
In the sky overhead, one of Irrylath's brothers sliced a darkangel with
his hooked Istern sword. Oriencor's lip curled in a snarl. Eyes fixed
on the battle in the air, she seemed not to have noticed Erin
vanquishing her dragons below. Aeriel wondered if the White Witch had
even heard her crying the dark girl's name. Above, the prince of Avaric
finished off his brother's darkangel with the Edge Adamantine. In
silence, like its fellow, the icarus fell.
"Irrylath fights well," Ravenna's daughter murmured, "with great
brilliance and passion. I will grant him that. One by one, my
darkangels topple."
On the far shore, her troops no longer held any semblance of order.
Company by company, her minions were straying to a stop. Absorbed in
the aerial battle, Oriencor remained oblivious. A rush of sudden
understanding overtook Aeriel. Like an overambitious juggler unable to
catch and rethrow all of her many beads, the Witch was allowing her
forgotten ground forces to falter. Such numbers, Aeriel realized, must
require tremendous concentration to control—and Irrylath's betrayal had
clearly shaken her.
"Traitor!" the Witch muttered bitterly. "I never thought he would
desert me in the end."
Keep her distracted! Aeriel told herself. Oriencor could regather
her scattered battalions in a moment, if she chose. Desperately, the
pale girl searched her mind for something, anything to keep the other's
attention from the battle below.
"Yes, my husband has deserted you," she said, throwing into her voice a
hard edge of confidence she did not feel. "As the Ancients of Oceanus
once deserted you—as did Melkior."
With a hiss, the White Witch turned from the casement, her green eyes
blazing. "What do you know of Melkior, you little fool?"
Aeriel's heart quailed beneath the ferociousness of that gaze, but she
steeled herself to stand firm, not to flinch. "That he is a halfling,
like you," she flung back, using the word she knew would cut. "That he
was your friend once, but he turned from you. He served your mother in
the end."
"My mother is dead," the White Witch snarled, "and Melkior no more than
her clockwork golam. Gears and wires! He is unimportant."
Angrily, she made as if to turn back toward the fray. Aeriel stifled
the cry of protest that would betray her as surely as would Oriencor's
taking note of events below.
"The Ancients abandoned you as well," Aeriel said quickly. "They
refused to take you with them when they left." The Witch's gaze flicked
back to Aeriel, who struggled to maintain her appearance of calm. She
must let no hint of what she saw through the casement show on her face.
"That is why you hate the world so. The Ancients' going left you
prisoner here."
Oriencor glared at Aeriel. "Their leaving me was all my mother's
doing—" she started, then stopped herself. Contemptuously, the
half-Ancient bowed her white lips in a smile. "But I do not hate the
world, little sorceress—though perhaps my mother thought so. I do not
care one way or another what happens to the world when I am gone."
Beyond the window, another darkangel fell.
"You are right about the Ancients, though," Oriencor continued evenly.
"They broke my heart, leaving me. Soon, however, they will welcome
me—they must, for I have proved myself their peer. Have I not labored
these thousand years to join them?"
Frowning, Aeriel shook her head, not understanding what the other
meant. The White Witch gave a derisive snort. She had turned her
attention wholly away from the window now. Hurriedly, Aeriel blanked
her features, lest her delight show through. If only she could keep
Oriencor occupied a little longer, then the allies had a chance.
"The Ancients will never return here, of course," said the Witch. Her
tone grew fierce. "So if I wish to share their company again, it is up
to me. Don't you see? I mean to join my peers on Oceanus and claim my
birthright there. It is to that end I have been pillaging this planet
for a thousand years."
Aeriel stared at her, more baffled than before. But they're dead,
she thought. Oriencor spoke as though Oceanus were green and blooming
still, not ravaged by plagues and horrors. Unexpectedly, Ravenna's
daughter smiled her cool, malevolent smile.
"My mother told you nothing of this, I see. So not even she suspected
my plans." The White Witch laughed. "Good."
"She said you were killing the world for vengeance—" Aeriel began.
Oriencor nodded curtly. "Oh, I am. In part. At first, many years ago, I
longed simply to ruin my mother's work, to force her and her fellows to
abandon this world. I hoped they would construct new chariots and take
me with them when they returned home."
Distractedly, she stroked the wet windowsill, its odd moisture pooling
in the light of sinking Solstar—yet, Aeriel noticed, wherever Oriencor
laid her hand, the water thickened, congealing like candlewax.
"But they were very stubborn," the White Witch sighed. "At last I saw I
must obtain the means to depart this world myself."
"But you've no chariot…" Aeriel started. Below, Syllva, in the prow of
the foremost Istern barge, was halfway to the keep.
"You underestimate me," the White Witch snapped, her back to the scene
below. "I have built one: a fiery engine to cross heaven. What did you
think I wanted the duaroughs for?"
Aeriel stared. With the pearl's aid, she envisioned the captured
duaroughs deep underground —building the Witch her means of escape. The
lorelei leaned back, bracing her arms against the frozen windowledge.
In the air beyond the window, yet another darkangel plummeted, run
through by Irrylath. Below, the Mariners of the islands were clambering
onto Winterock's narrow, icy shore. They tried the keep's walls with
their weapons, but their spearheads chipped and broke, brittle with the
cold. Erin hacked once, experimentally, at the doorless crystal with
the blade of the burning sword.
"My fuel is gathered," laughed Oriencor, "though there's so little
water on this world, it's taken me a long time to steal enough."
Aeriel could not think what she meant. Water to fuel an engine's fires?
Ravenna's daughter smiled thinly.
"Didn't you learn anything in NuRavenna, little sorceress? Water
consists of two elements," she said. "One is a fuel, like wax or oil;
the other, a vapor that we breathe and that enables fire to burn. My
chariot requires both elements in great quantity."
Even as she spoke, the pearl with eerie clarity strung the beads before
Aeriel's inner eye so that she was able to picture what Oriencor
described: little spots of fire mating and dancing, twining and
untwining upon long strands. Impatiently, the White Witch went on.
"And our world's water, unlike that of Oceanus, contains a third
component, one that keeps it soluble even in cold shadow. Life-giving
to you," the lorelei said, "it is poisonous to my kind."
Aeriel remembered suddenly the bright, hot liquor Talb the Mage had
once distilled to poison a darkangel. Oriencor sighed.
"But bind that component—neutralize it—and water grows murky, sluggish,
cold."
Aeriel thought of the dark, oil-smooth waters of the Mere below.
"Remove it entirely, and you have winterock."
The Witch's gesture encompassed the whole palace. Behind her, Syllva
and the others in barges below drew nearer the castle. Some of the
Witch's lesser water-creatures swarmed about the barges, but without
their mistress's will to guide them, their attacks had become clumsy
and half-hearted. The bowwomen of Esternesse picked them off over the
barges' rails. Aeriel hardly saw—for she stood gazing at the white,
frigid walls around her, open-mouthed in astonishment at her new
understanding: water. More water than she had ever dreamed,
enough to break the whole parched world's drought —if only it were not
all of it dead, hardened, transformed into stone! Again she shook her
head.
"But… even if you could reach Oceanus—" she started.
"I will," Oriencor cut in. "I have the Ancient charts. I know
the way."
"But you'll be crushed!" Aeriel exclaimed. "Torn apart. No creature
born here can bear the weight of that world." Oriencor sneered. "Do you
really think me the weak and puny thing that once I was?"
Upon the shores of the Mere, Orrototo, leading her Ma'ambai and the
other desert tribes, Sabr and her mounted bandits, Irrylath's eldest
and youngest brothers, Nar and Hadin, and her own brother Roshka were
making short work of the foe. Above, Irrylath and the rest of his
brothers closed in on the two remaining icari. Calmly, the White Witch
eyed her.
"The gravity of Oceanus might pull to bits, little mortal, but I have
found a way to fortify myself against that Ancient tide."
Aeriel frowned, trying desperately to understand. The lorelei smiled a
wicked, piercing smile. Suddenly, sickeningly, Aeriel knew what she
would say.
"Souls," the White Witch murmured, speaking the word as though it were
delicious to her. "Souls to feed me and make me strong. That is all I
require now: many sweet, struggling souls. I haven't had nearly enough
of them yet."
Aeriel stared, speechless. Beyond the window, another darkangel fell
from the air. Below, the Witch's forces were being routed and driven
away. Some simply milled upon the shore until picked off by the allied
troops not yet in boats.
The White Witch stood laughing at her. Staring into those cold green
eyes, Aeriel felt a sudden horrifying suspicion grip her like a vise:
it had all been too easy. The Witch knew. She had known all
along. Deliberately, Oriencor turned back to the casement's view and
sighed.
"A fine slaughter."
Shaking, Aeriel gazed down at the battlefield, expecting to see the
lorelei's forces regathered in an instant to attack. Yet her monstrous
crew remained in utter rout. Only isolated bands of resisters still
fought. Directly below, Erin, with broad sweeps of the burning sword,
attacked the doorless palace. Its crystal hissed and vaporized at the
bright blade's touch.
"You don't," Aeriel stammered, mystified. "You don't seem to care."
The Witch glanced at her. "You mean that my troops have been
slaughtered? I don't. They were supposed to be slaughtered,
you little fool. Did you think I would really rely for long on soulless
drones to defend me? They're far too much trouble to control."
Stunned, Aeriel felt her heart constricting painfully. It was she who
had been the dupe, not Oriencor. Beyond her, in the air, the last,
wounded darkangel fled screaming. Irrylath's twin brothers, Syril and
Lern, sped in pursuit. Arat, nursing a torn and bleeding shoulder, sat
bowed in the saddle, his brother Poratun bending close to examine it.
Irrylath turned his gaze toward the Witch's tower. Oriencor pierced
Aeriel with green eyes as she laughed.
"Don't you realize this has all been for my pleasure?" she inquired,
almost companionably. "I have allowed this battle, this massacre,
solely for my delight. Mayhem amuses me. Ah, I see your little friend
below us has breached the wall."
Looking down, Aeriel saw Erin cutting a wide entryway into the great
doorless palace.
"As soon as they land, your forces will storm the keep," Oriencor said.
"But they are not guided and protected, as you were, by Ravenna's
pearl, are they?" Her laugh was deep. "Winterock will swallow them.
Then they will wander, lost and shivering, for a time—not long—before I
go to gather them."
Aeriel recoiled. The Witch's words unnerved her. Desperately, she
glanced at the window. How long before the barges landed? Oriencor
lilted on.
"Some of them will die before I reach them, which will be a pity—a
great waste of souls. But I will have enough. Only the best and the
bravest, the hardiest and most fearless of your people will survive
long enough for me to sip their lives away."
Aeriel bit her lip, panicked. She had to find a way to stop the Witch
before Syllva and her followers reached the keep! Far below, Erin and
Pendarlon paced, impatient for the barges. The dark islanders patrolled
the thin, icy ledge, driving off the Witch's creatures that
occasionally surfaced. Aeriel's thoughts spun. Even if she shouted from
the tower, her voice would never be heard above the din of battle. And
yet, she must warn them! She felt the warmth of the pearl upon her brow
brighten suddenly. All at once, she remembered. Of course. She could
speak to Erin through the burning sword.
Aeriel shut her eyes. Ignoring all distraction, she willed herself to
make contact, to merge once more with the flame of the blade. A moment
later she felt the familiar disorientation, sensed herself being drawn
into the sword, her substance drained. Erin's face loomed before her,
half an arm's reach away. She felt the motion of the dark girl's stride.
"Aeriel!" her friend gasped, halting. "Where are you?" she cried. "It's
been nearly a daymonth—"
"Above you in the tower," Aeriel whispered urgently. "Listen! Fly for
your lives. The castle's a trap! Don't enter—"
An open-hand blow knocked her to the floor.
"Silence! Not another word, you stupid girl," Oriencor snarled.
Half-stunned, Aeriel moaned and blinked back tears. Her cheek stung,
numb with cold. The bone of her jaw smarted. Her neck felt wrenched.
The White Witch stood over her.
"Did you think I would let you alert them?" she grated. "You are here
because it amuses me to let you watch. You will not be allowed to
interfere."
Poised, Ravenna's daughter glared down, her green eyes merciless. In
another moment, Aeriel was sure she would swoop and throttle her.
Beyond her captor, the casement held nothing but distant darkangels and
open sky—but through the pearl's link to the sword, Aeriel glimpsed the
dark girl's startled look, then saw her turn, crying out to the
approaching barges, gesturing them frantically away. Aeriel fought to
keep relief and triumph from lighting her face for the Witch to read.
"I will have my souls," Oriencor growled, plainly unaware of what was
occurring below. "The very finest, the most alive, shall make
me strong for my journey across heaven."
Aeriel felt the swordlink flicker. She let it die. It had achieved its
end—and cost her much of her remaining strength.
"But they're dust," she protested weakly, drained. "The people of
Oceanus died…"
The other laughed. "They would have died, long since, if they
were mortal like you. But they are not. They are Ancients, and live a
very long time."
She still doesn't understand, Aeriel thought wearily, in wonder.
She doesn't know about the plagues and the destruction. She thinks if
she goes there, she will find all Oceanus alive. Then, If she
knew—if I could show her—would she stop?
"All the Ancients of Oceanus perished," Aeriel managed, speaking as
plainly as she knew how, "in a great war dozens of thousands of
daymonths ago."
Ravenna's daughter laughed again. "Lies! My mother told you that. It's
all nonsense. The Ancients are as gods, are gods. And soon I
will join their ranks. I have proven myself their equal in sorcery.
Soon I will claim the birthright of my Ancient blood and walk at last
upon my mother's world."
"There's no one there!" Aeriel searched feverishly for a way to
convince her. "Their chariots have long since stopped coming. They no
longer speak across the Void."
The White Witch scoffed. "Tired of us. Tired of little minions, little
golams, little living toys. Weary—as I am weary—of all the lesser
creatures of this world. Weary of you all! Do you think, once I am on
Oceanus, that I will deign to return ever again to this place? That I
will trouble myself to speak with any of you across the Void?"
"They're dead!" Aeriel insisted, despairing, realizing as she did that
it was hopeless. No words she could speak would ever persuade Oriencor.
The bitter savor of the Witch's heart lingered even now upon her
tongue. She would have spat, if it could have done any good, but the
grains had long since dissolved. She could not get the taste out of her
mouth. Ravenna's voice came back to her then, or perhaps it was the
pearl's murmuring again: Crush the Witch's army. Destroy her
darkangels—and without so much as a jolt of surprise, Aeriel
understood why she must give the pearl to Ravenna's daughter.
The Ancient jewel enabled its bearer to separate genuine from illusory.
Fiery images of Oceanus's destruction burned bright in Aeriel's mind,
with none of the mistiness of possibility and all the unmistakable
clarity of fact. Only in claiming the pearl would Oriencor know, beyond
all doubt, that Oceanus was dead and the Ancient race no more, that no
end could come of killing and abandoning the world. Better to use her
vast sorcery to heal it now—it was the only birthright Ravenna's heir
would ever know.
Have you ever treasured something, child, a thing so dear you thought
you could never give it up—then learned you must? Aeriel
understood the Ancient's question now as well, and suddenly all courage
failed her. Without the pearl, she would be bereft, robbed forever of
its subtle, all-pervading light. It had been a part of her so long that
now she could feel its substance in her very bones. Relinquishing it
would be like cutting off her own hand, like dying. Doubdess she would
die—for without the pearl to keep away the cold, she would swiftly
freeze.
"Oceanus is dead," she told the other, with all the certainty and
conviction at her command. Rising painfully, Aeriel reached to pull the
pearl's chain from her hair. "Take this if you do not believe. Take
your mother's gift, Oriencor, and behold for yourself."
Her hand shook. Holding out the pearl to the Witch was the hardest
thing she had ever done. Take it, she wanted to cry. Take
it quickly! But all at once, she heard a shout. Startled, the
pearl still in her hand, Aeriel turned. Avarclon wheeled and thrashed
to a halt just outside the broad, high window of the tower. His hooves
clattered against the winterock as he flailed and scrambled, unable to
hover easily so near the keep. Irrylath leaned forward, clutching the
starhorse's mane.
"Aeriel!" he cried. "Aeriel!"
Oriencor turned from the pale girl to sneer at him. "Begone, traitor,"
she spat. "You and your Horse and your Blade do not frighten me. Aeriel
is mine."
"Monster! Lorelei," Irrylath shouted at her. Turning his gaze once more
to Aeriel, he cried urgently, "Has she harmed you? Give me your hand."
Avarclon's hooves clashed and rang against the frigid stone. His wings,
fanning the air, swept and battered against the tower's outer wall.
Irrylath strained forward, reaching his free hand for Aeriel, but he
could not get close. The window was not large enough for Avarclon to
pass through. Irrylath hacked at the casement relentlessly with the
Blade Adamantine. Ignoring him, the White Witch turned away.
"What is it you would give me?" she said contemptuously.
Aeriel gazed back at her. The jewel glimmered in the pale girl's
outstretched hand. "That with which your mother entrusted me," she
whispered. "The pearl of the soul of the world."
Oriencor tilted her head, eyeing the pearl with new interest. The pale
girl nodded.
"Who bears it cannot be fooled by lies."
The other's green eyes studied Aeriel intently suddenly. "Has my mother
acknowledged my birthright at last?" she murmured.
"All Ravenna's sorcery is in here," Aeriel told her, "all her knowledge
for the running of the world. The making of it cost her life."
Oriencor's eyes grew hungry, bright. "Give it to me, then," she
answered, reaching.
"Don't let her touch you!" Irrylath cried. Great chunks of winterock
broke and fell away from the Blade. The wall had a gap in it now, still
not large enough. Avarclon whinnied and smote with his hooves.
"Aeriel," Irrylath insisted. "Come to me. I'll take you away!"
Aeriel looked at him in surprise, at the desperation on his face, the
sweat running down from his temples even as his breath burned and
steamed like a dragon's in the freezing air. The pearl glowed in her
hand.
"It's my inheritance," Oriencor was muttering. "I'll take it with me
when I go to Oceanus."
"Aeriel," Irrylath called urgently, leaning once more through the
battered window. "Come—answer me!"
If he leans any farther, she thought fearfully, he'll fall.
His arm stretched out to her, hand open, palm up. A wild longing filled
her suddenly as she realized she could go with him. If she went now,
she wouldn't die. She could keep the pearl, all its strange sorcery and
light—keep it for herself. Irrylath would pluck her away, and they
would escape.
"Why do you hesitate?" Oriencor demanded sharply. "Put it into my hand."
Aeriel stared at her, shaking. The Witch was already defeated, all her
minions put to flight. But she has not been redeemed.a voice
rising unbidden within her prodded. She has not been persuaded
that what you say is true. Go with Irrylath, and you will have won a
hollow victory. The world will not be healed. The Witch will soon
rebuild her power—till you must fight this same battle all
over again. Bitterly, Aeriel realized that she must fulfill
Ravenna's task, no matter what the cost.
"Come—Aeriel!" her husband cried.
The pearl burned bright as Solstar in her palm.
Much as she longed to, she could not go with Irrylath. Shaking her
head, she whispered, "Fare well."
Oriencor had begun to laugh. Aeriel saw Irrylath gazing at her in
desperate incomprehension. Above the other's laughter, the rasp of his
own breathing and Avarclon's, the thrash of the starhorse's wings and
the clatter of his hooves, surely the prince could not have heard her
words. But she saw from his expression that he had read the frame of
her lips, the shake of her head.
Too late, he cried out, "No!" as Aeriel tore her eyes away from his,
and turned to put the pearl in the White Witch's hand.
Flood
The White Witch screamed. Aeriel stood frozen, still touching the
pearl. She felt something running out of it and into Oriencor, who
stood like a statue, immobile, her mouth fallen open to keen one long,
high note that went on and on. Those in barges below and on the
battlefield beyond stood halted, turned, staring at the keep. Images
had begun to play across the surface of the pearl: pestilence and
fire—Oceanus destroying itself.
"Dead?" the White Witch screamed. "Dead? How can that be? Not
dead. Not dead! Poisoned? Plague? How could they destroy themselves?"
Aeriel could not move, could not take her gaze or her hand away from
the pearl. Neither, it seemed, could Oriencor, whose chilling cries
continued. Dazed, Aeriel realized that though the pearl was imparting
certain knowledge of the Ancients' fate, Ravenna's daughter was denying
it, refusing to believe. Aeriel shook her head. Her ears rang with the
Witch's protests. It had never occurred to her that Oriencor might
refuse the gift.
"It was only we, only we they caused to war for their
pleasure. They can't—they can't be dead! It isn't possible…"
Aeriel felt a stab of sudden fear. She herself had never refused any
knowledge she had received through the pearl. She had no idea what
would happen to anyone who tried. She had no idea what was happening to
Oriencor now. The Witch seemed to be striving to thrust the pearl back
into Aeriel's hand. The aroma of Ancient flowers came to her suddenly
as a new image gathered itself within the pearl, that of a dusky lady
with indigo eyes.
"Daughter," she said quietly, "believe."
Aeriel stared. This image was no misty construct of the future, no
vivid memory of the past—it reflected the present: tangible, alive. A
living Ravenna gazed at the White Witch from the surface of the pearl.
"No!" the lorelei gasped, recoiling. "I saw your funeral fire—" The
Ancientlady shook her head. "That was only my body, child. Some arts of
the Ancients you never learned. My inner essence has been translated,
that my messenger might bear me to you. All my being is contained
within this pearl. The whole of my magic, my very soul—yours, if you
will but accept!"
The White Witch's cries rose to shrills and then to shrieks.
"Never!"
Aeriel would have fled, flung her hands over her ears if only she could
have moved. The coldness of the Witch swept over and through her as
never before, for the pearl no longer gave her any warmth. Ravenna's
image watched her daughter with horror and pain.
"Take it back!" shrieked the Witch. "I do not want your sorcery! I have
my own sorcery now…"
Fractures appeared in the winterock around them. By means of the pearl,
Aeriel felt the hair-thin cracks running the length of the palace, down
below the waterline, below even the bottom of the Mere. She glimpsed
the figures trapped in the walls of Winterock stirring, awakening,
opening their eyes. The whole keep shifted, shuddering, with a low
rumbling that rolled under the high, terrible piercing of the Witch's
screams.
"Accept, or you are lost!" Ravenna cried urgently. "Use my gift to heal
this world…"
Her image reached out to Oriencor, hands outstretched in appeal. Aeriel
was aware of Syllva in her Istern barge below sounding her warhorn,
signaling retreat. The dark islanders fled the palace terrace to their
skiffs and stroked for the far shore. Erin grasped Pendarlon's mane as
he leapt away across the Mere, which had begun to lose its dark
opacity. The Witch's creatures writhed and struggled in the lightening
waters.
"Believe me, daughter," Ravenna besought her. "My Ancient race and
their world are no more."
But Oriencor fought the knowledge of the pearl even now. The palace
shuddered again, the floor beneath Aeriel's feet tilting. She heard
crashes, like slabs of crystal plunging and shattering.
"It's a lie. A lie—I won't believe it! They can't be dead!"
"Stop," Aeriel tried to tell her. "Stop screaming, or the whole palace
will fall."
The other paid her no heed, fingers tightening on the pearl as though
she meant to crush it.
"Daughter, turn back—" Ravenna called desperately.
Then the pearl shattered against Aeriel's hand, and the Ancient's image
shattered with it, scattering, vanishing. The Witch's webbed fingers
bore down upon Aeriel's. She felt the shards of corundum biting into
her flesh. A white mist billowed from the broken shell, cloudlike and
full of sparkling fire. It filled the room, enveloping them both.
Oriencor wrenched around as if trying to tear free of the pearl,
batting at the mist and colored sparks as though they ate at her.
Aeriel felt nothing but a slight glimmer, an almost-pleasant glow.
She had cut her thumb upon the broken edge of the pearl. Some portion
of the billowing light was running into her through the wound. She
breathed it in. It alighted on her skin and entered her pores, crept
under her fingernails, filled her ears and hair. She felt it, fiercely
hot, like burning silver in her blood. She, too, cried out then, not
with pain, but with surprise.
"You," Oriencor gasped, turning back to her now. Her tone was a rasp,
as though the misty light had seared her lungs. "You! Little sorceress.
I curse the day that Irrylath first carried you away, and I curse the
hour that ever you came to this keep with your message and your
poisonous gift. Undone! All my sorcery undone! By you, my
mother's catspaw. Your very innocence your shield."
The White Witch was dying, Aeriel realized. For those who could not
accept, the knowledge in the pearl was deadly. Even now, her creatures
thrashed, perishing in the disenchanted waters below. Aeriel had never
dreamed, not for a moment, that the pearl could harm as well as heal.
"I never meant you ill in giving you the pearl," she cried. Nor could
she believe that Ravenna had meant her daughter any harm. "I meant only
to show you, to…"
"To make me see?" Oriencor grated, her beautiful bell-like voice now
turned to potsherds grinding, to silk rending and metal twisting. "To
change me back from what I am into what I was before, a mortal,
halfling, Ancient's daughter? Don't you understand?"
Winterock shuddered again, and the floor dropped a quarter of an ell
before catching itself. The dead creatures in the lake below were
dissolving into noxious mist. The palace shook like something
struggling to awake. Both Oriencor and Aeriel staggered, but neither
could release the broken, billowing pearl.
"Don't you see?" Oriencor shrilled. "I am no more redeemable than one
of my darkangels—one of my true darkangels. For I am not
incomplete, as Irrylath was when you rescued him. I have eaten hearts
and drunk blood and drunk
souls. My heart is dust. I could not return to what I was even if
I wished—and I do not wish it! I want to walk among my peers—I
want the Ancients alive on Oceanus, and I curse you for taking the hope
of that—my only purpose—away."
Her last words were a scream that rent the palace from tower to base.
The shock threw Aeriel to her knees. By means of the pearl, she was
aware of the now-transparent waters of the Mere pouring into the
breaches. She thought of the duaroughs held prisoner in the depths of
the palace below and hoped desperately for their deliverance.
"Aeriel! Aeriel!"
Above the din, someone was crying her name, had been crying her name
frantically for some time. She turned to see Avarclon bearing Irrylath
away from the crumbling palace. Great chunks of winterock sheared off
and hurtled down. The prince sat helpless, unable to turn his unbridled
steed. Without bit or reins, Irrylath could not compel the Avarclon to
wheel and bear him back to Aeriel.
A snarl brought her sharp around. Oriencor was still on her feet,
though barely. Her gown was in tatters, her once-white skin, now ashen,
was flaking and falling away like curls of burnt paper. Her hair, a
nest of tiny, filamentthin snakes, streamed and billowed in a wind
Aeriel could not feel. Aeriel shrieked and shrank back even as the
Witch's green eyes pinned her.
"I'll have you," she whispered, her ruined voice soft as gravel
crushing against itself. "You've destroyed me, but I'll see you undone
before me. I'll have your heart, your eyes. Little sorceress, I'll have
your soul!"
She reached out one dagger-nailed hand as Aeriel screamed, trying
frantically to pull free. Above her in the air, a long way off, she
heard Irrylath cry out as well. The White Witch's hand darted toward
her. Aeriel shrank, straining, leaned desperately away. She felt
Oriencor's talons barely brush her closed eyelids—not enough even to
break the skin, but enough to send their cold through her like a knife.
All the light in the world went out. Setting Solstar vanished. Then
Aeriel felt the Witch's hand, still holding hers to the broken pearl,
fall away into ashes, into dust—just as the palace shuddered for the
final time and plunged inexorably down, down toward the roiling Mere
below. *
* *
Winterock was falling, but it was no longer made of stone. All
Oriencor's enchantments must have unraveled at her death, Aeriel
thought, almost calmly, as she fell. Water thundered all around her.
She could not see, could not breathe, heard only the water's roaring.
The pearl-stuff in her blood told her a little of what was happening
around her. She wondered when she would reach the hard end of her fall
and die.
But no end came. The rushing and buffeting went on and on. After an
eternity, she realized that though she was falling still, she was no
longer plunging straight downward. The palace has collapsed into
the lake: the knowledge came to her with eerie clarity. You
are being borne along beneath the surface now.
She had no air left in her lungs. The cage of her ribs ached, burning,
bursting.
Just a while longer, she told herself. Hold out a little
longer— though there hardly seemed any point. She could not swim.
Deep below the surface of the Mere, water all around, she was keenly
aware that as soon as she opened her mouth and drew breath, she would
perish.
Perhaps she would faint first and know nothing of dying. Drowning was
not such a terrible end after all, she told herself. She'd always
feared it, ever since slipping into a cave pool as a child and being
pulled, sick and sputtering, onto the bank by her mistress Eoduin. But
there was no bank here and no companion to rescue her.
Her head pounded with the lack of air. Presently she would stop
fighting, open her mouth and breathe deep of the pummeling torrent.
Then she would be dead.
At least the White Witch is dead, too, she thought drowsily,
and the world is free of her. The pearlstuff in her blood gave her
the certain knowledge of it but could bring her no comfort.
She felt only a crushing sense of failure. She had not fulfilled
Ravenna's charge, had not succeeded in converting Oriencor to good. The
world would know a brief respite now. But without Ravenna's sorcery,
could it ever heal? The pearl was broken, its contents scattered, lost.
Still she clung to life, continued to resist the flood. Her own
tenacity surprised her. Stop fighting, she told herself,
preparing to die. You've failed.
Someone caught her by the hair, pulled her close across the current.
The tremendous buffeting all around them had lessened now. It had
become a fierce undertow, no longer any downward motion to it. Her
companion guided her face to his, put his mouth to hers and gave her
breath. Aeriel clutched at his shirt and clung there, drinking in the
sweet, magnificent air.
Her head cleared, and suddenly she was fighting again, struggling for
breath. The other did not let her break away, did not let her breathe
in the white waters of the Mere, much as she wanted to. Air! She needed
air. Darkness was everywhere. The icy touch of the Witch's fingers had
banished her sight. Her eyes felt useless, frozen, like orbs of
winterock.
She could not see who it was that held her. But she felt the strength
of his arm around her, his legs stroking for the surface. She was being
borne upward against the current's tow by someone. Someone who swam
like a fish. Someone who had been raised by a lorelei. Someone who had
swum the Mere every day of his life for ten long years: Irrylath. *
* *
It seemed an age before they broke the surface. She gasped the sweet
air, but weakly now, half-swooned. Hardly any strength remained in her
limbs. She was content to lie unresisting in her husband's arms and let
the torrent bear them along. Miles and miles, she thought
dreamily: the flood must be taking them leagues from where the Witch's
palace had once stood. Were the others— those in the barges and upon
the shore—safe? She could only hope, wrapped in a darkness devoid of
Solstarlight, or Oceanuslight, or stars. Head pillowed on Irrylath's
breast, she slept.
Awareness returned to her just as gradually. Water no longer surrounded
them. She no longer felt the rush bearing her along. They had stopped
moving. Bruised and waterlogged, she felt herself lying on firm ground,
stable and solid, if very soggy. Her garment was sopping, and half her
hair—she could feel by the gentle give and tug—lay in water. Someone
was speaking her name.
She opened her eyes, though without hope of seeing anything. They
ached, painfully cold. Then something struck one of them, a hot,
stinging drop. Another fell upon her brow, then ran burning and salt
into her other eye. She flinched, blinking, and became aware of stars
overhead, a blaze of them. Someone was bending over her.
"Aeriel, Aeriel," he said.
She moaned and, moving, realized how stiff she was. The pearlstuff in
her blood made her feel hazy and strange.
"Irrylath," she muttered, reaching for him. "I was drowning, and you
came for me."
To have rescued her, she realized, he must have dived from Avarclon's
back. Her dream returned to her, clear at last: Irrylath plunging
headlong from high above into the roiling confusion of the flood below.
The starhorse had been trying to bear him to safety, carry him up and
away, but he had refused to be saved without her, had come after her
instead. Not fallen. Dived. Irrylath clasped her to him.
"Oriencor is dead," he whispered. "You killed her, and the palace fell."
She felt him shudder. His tears ran onto her cheek and forehead.
Blinking the burning drops from her eyes, she saw mud flats stretching
all around, black soil fanning out on every hand. Water lay in sheets,
a cool misty smoke rising from it in wraithlike clouds. Broken bits of
furniture, tapestry, devices lay scattered about them like a shipwreck.
Her wedding sari, yellow and immune to any moisture, tangled in a patch
of scrub nearby. The mist, full of colored sparks still, swirled and
drifted, at times obscuring the sky. Oceanus hung canted in heaven amid
a fiery swirl of stars.
Strangely, the night did not feel cold. At last, Irrylath drew back
from her.
"Not I," he said. "Not I, but you—you killed her."
She had never been so close to him before. Even by starlight, she saw
the four long scars that raked one side of his face, and the fifth that
trailed just below the jaw. The scars Pendarlon had given him, an
age—no, only two years—ago, when he had been a half-darkangel in
Avaric. She laid her hand along those scars.
"In Winterock," she said, "while the palace stood, the pearl gave me a
glimpse of what the White Witch did to you."
She saw him flinch, felt the shock that passed through him. He gazed at
her. "I thought you knew all along," he whispered. "I thought your
green eyes saw everything."
She shook her head. Was that why he had stayed away—shunning not her,
but the things he feared she knew?
"It's why I thought I wanted Sabr," he said, "because she knows nothing
of that, and even if she ever learns, she'll not believe it. She'll
insist on thinking I was brave."
"You were brave," said Aeriel. She remembered him leading the battle
from Avarclon's back, swooping to rescue Sabr, confronting his own and
his brothers' darkangels. "You are the bravest one I know."
Irrylath shook his head. "I wasn't. I'm not. Oriencor found my every
flaw. In the end, she broke me like a toy."
"And you imagined I might do the same?" Aeriel mused, stung, full of
wonder at her own stupidity. Blind! Until this moment, she had been
blind. "So you turned to Sabr, who adores you— lonely for someone who
did not know your past, longing only to escape that painful memory."
She saw the prince's jaw set, as he nodded, thinking of the Witch. His
eyes were like two lampflames burning.
"But Oriencor is dead now," he whispered fiercely. "I will never dream
of her or feel her touch or hear her voice again. My rescuer. You have
delivered me."
She wanted to contradict him, to protest: he had turned away from
Oriencor of his own volition, striking her seventh son from the air
long before Aeriel had handed her the pearl. But all she did was put
her lips to his to make him still. The night was a blaze of
Oceanuslight and stars. The mist swirled around them in whispers, like
wraiths.
Scattered sparks still drifted randomly, alighting in Irrylath's hair.
Her husband put his arms about her, drew her to him like a man so long
dying of thirst he almost feared to drink.
Then something with a human shape but made all of golden light glided
past them and vanished into the mist. Aeriel started back from the
prince with a cry. The first apparition was gone, but a moment later,
from another quarter, a different figure strode by—again of golden
light—this one a young man, garbed in a style she did not recognize. He
might have glanced at them before disappearing into the fog. Aeriel
felt Irrylath's arms about her tighten.
"What are they?" she gasped.
"Souls," he whispered. "All the souls Oriencor or her darkangels ever
captured or drank. All those she kept prisoner in the walls of
Winterock. Delivered now. Look. The air is full of them."
Aeriel gazed upward, following the line of his arm. The sky above
shimmered with revenants of golden light, ascending toward deep heaven.
They seemed to add to the number of the stars. The mist and the night
were lit by them. The air felt heavy and electrified. The hair on
Aeriel's arms and along the nape of her neck stood on end. She held on
to Irrylath.
"They mean us no harm," he murmured, then stopped himself, shivering.
"At least, they mean you no harm. You freed them."
A luminous figure resembling a woman of Zambul came to a halt not ten
paces from them. The sparkling fog swirled and thickened all around. As
the spirit gazed at them, the corners of her mouth turned up ever so
slightly in the beginning of a smile. Then she lifted her arms and
arose, right in front of them, elongating and attenuating as she
ascended.
The mist closed denser and denser before lifting suddenly without
dissipating. Gazing upward, Aeriel saw that the stars were now
completely obscured. She could no longer see the confluence of souls
ascending, caught only glimmers of them in the distance, like flashes
of light. The electrical quality of the air intensified. She heard a
long, low rumble she could not identify. More flashes. Another
rumbling. Something wet and cold struck her skin.
She flinched in surprise, felt Irrylath do the same. The shock repeated
itself: a spattering of droplets. The scent of water pervaded the air.
The pattering drops grew larger and more numerous. They began to fall
harder, more steadily. A wet breeze rose and slapped at them. The
sensation was cold, thrilling, strange. She huddled against the shelter
of Irrylath's body. The sound of falling water drummed against the
night, marked by low booming and glimmers of light.
"What is it?" she exclaimed.
"Water from heaven," he answered wonderingly, holding out one hand to
catch the falling drops. "Such as fell in Ancient times—a dozen
thousand daymonths past."
The water came in wind-whipped spatters now, gusting and unabating.
Aeriel cupped her own hands and brought them to her lips. The taste was
cool and sweet, full of air and minerals. She held her joined palms up
to Irrylath and let him, too, drink. Still clasping her to him, he
kissed her hands.
"The drought of the White Witch is broken," he told her. "It's rain."
Rime's End
Inward voice whispered. The pale girl shifted, dozing. Her husband lay
sleeping beside her, his breaths even and deep. The strange pattering
of rain drummed lightly now. Their makeshift tent rustled gently with
the soft, constant wind. Aeriel pressed closer to Irrylath, too drowsy
to listen to any sounds but these.
After the flood, Irrylath had made them this small pavilion out of her
wedding sari. Gathering poles from the surrounding flotsam, he had set
them upright in the soft ground, then draped and wound the yards and
yards of yellow stuff about their frame. The magical airthin cloth kept
out the damp. Their clothing dried quickly, and the ground over which
their shelter stood soon, inexplicably, became dry.
The quiet murmur came again: Aeriel, awake. Still
half-dozing, she forgot it the moment she opened her eyes. Pillowing
her head on one arm, she gazed at Irrylath. For the first time since
she had known him, his face was at rest—no longer troubled by the
Witch's dreams. Smiling now, she remembered the heat of his body these
few hours past: what she had hungered for all these day-months, ever
since their marriage day.
"No longer my husband only in name," she murmured, kissing him as she
reached to pull a few stray strands of hair back from his lyon-scored
face.
Irrylath shifted, sighing, deeply asleep. He never roused. Only a
little while ago, he had clasped her to him with such urgency and
passion—as though some intervention loomed to part them, as
though only a little time remained. Aeriel laughed, amazed at her own
unaccustomed happiness. Here beneath their wedding silk, she gazed at
her husband with the greatest attention, a lover's gaze. Every inch of
him was beautiful to her.
Aeriel. The soft utterance came again, more insistently. Aeriel
sat up with a start. She cast about her, baffled, but she and Irrylath
were alone. The voice—eerily familiar—seemed to come from the air.
"Where are you?" she whispered.
Here, the answer came. Within. I am within you now.
Aeriel felt a tremor, something stirring in her blood. The scent came
to her suddenly of Ancient flowers, dusky and sweet. Astonishment
washed over her. She knew the voice.
"Ravenna," she breathed, shaken. When the pearl had shattered in
Oriencor's hand, Aeriel had thought the Ancientlady—surely then if not
before—utterly destroyed.
The still, inward voice seemed to chuckle. Hardly the whole of
what Ravenna comprised, it murmured, but a little of her,
yes. Call me Ravenna, if you will: I am part of what she was.
Aeriel struggled to catch her breath, to take it in. Overwhelming
remorse seized her suddenly.
Why do you sorrow? Ravenna within her asked. The war is won.
Aeriel's breast heaved, but it was with dry sobs only. She felt the
white marks in the shape of stars left upon her eyelids by the Witch's
touch.
"Because I have failed you," she whispered,"and all the world. What
matter that the war is won, if all the world is lost?"
Lost? the voice of the pearlstuff in her blood exclaimed. My
daughter's evil is at an end, child— her drought broken, her
creatures drowned—and all my rime has come to pass…
"Except the last!" Aeriel exclaimed. Their shelter sighed in the gentle
breeze. She gazed about her at the walls of silk, at their scattered
garments, at Irrylath. Despair tasted like wormwood in her mouth. "The
last line of the prophecy is not fulfilled. Your gift is scattered to
the winds. No daughter remains to heal the world and claim the crown.
All's lost."
Not lost, the Ancient's voice within her whispered. It need
not be lost.
Aeriel shook her head. How many more generations had this vast war won
for the planet—a handful? A score? So pitifully few it scarcely
mattered. Without Ravenna's daughter to guide the healing of the world,
Aeriel thought bitterly, everything she and Irrylath had struggled for
was vainglory. In the face of the all-devouring entropy, it would all
wind down to nothing in the end.
That need not be, the inner voice murmured, and Aeriel realized
belatedly that the pearlstuff in her blood could read her thoughts
whether or not she spoke them aloud. The entropy need not prevail.
Another might gather my scattered sorcery and heal the world in
Oriencor's stead.
Aeriel blinked. Her own white radiance lit the enclosed space softly.
"I don't know what you mean," she breathed.
Be my successor, child, Ravenna's voice whispered. A little
of my power is in you now, enough to guide you in gathering the rest.
"But," she protested, dazed, "I'm not your daughter. The rime says—"
Are you not? the other asked gently. Did I not tell you in
NuRavenna that you and many others of your young race are descendants
of my Ancient one, many generations removed? The world is yours now:
your birthright, your inheritance. We Ancients are no more. Become my
daughter even as Irrylath was once the Witch's son. Accept the crown of
the world's heir, Aeriel. I've no one left but you.
Aeriel sat silent, unable to take it in, to fathom it. "I can't…" she
stammered. "I don't know how."
You underestimate yourself Enough of me remains to show you how to
start. It will be a long and mighty task, but not beyond you—with
my aid.
Vistas unfolded before her, misty with possibility still: Ravenna's
sorcery reclaimed and the world made whole again. Aeriel blinked in
surprise, beholding, until she realized that the view came to her
through the remnants of the pearl.
But we must haste, the still, quiet voice urged her. Better
to go at once, while still he sleeps.
The pale girl frowned, gazing at Irrylath. "Go?"
The pearlstuff in her blood swirled restlessly. Yes. Have you not
understood what I have been telling you? This task will consume you.
You must leave all else behind.
Aeriel drew back, a chill breathing through her. "Leave Irrylath?" she
cried.
The voice within her subsided. At last it said, At times we all
must give up what we hold most dear for the greater good. I gave up my
daughter, all my sorcery, my very life—
"But Irrylath is my husband," Aeriel exclaimed. "We've only just found
one another…"
The whole world needs you, Aeriel, the pearl's voice answered
sadly.
And he is only one man.
New images unfolded before her mind's eye: the planet dying.
"No," Aeriel whispered, "no!"
Anguish racked her. She wished that she might turn away, ignore the
knowledge, refuse the gift— but the Ancient sorcery was already inside
her, and there was nowhere she might turn.
"Irrylath needs me!" she tried desperately.
I am truly sorry, the pearl's voice murmured, but
I have allowed you even these brief hours together at great cost. Time
presses. You must not ask more.
Aeriel gazed down at her prince. Gently, she cupped his chin in her
hand and, still deeply sleeping, he turned his face as though to seek
her touch. An unutterable weight descended upon her. Her breast felt
heavy and sore, and she tasted the Witch's heart upon her tongue.
Aeriel cradled her husband's cheek, unwilling to let him go.
"He saved me," she whispered, remembering her terror of the flood. "I
can't swim. I'd have drowned when the palace fell if he had not…"
Drowned? the voice in her blood exclaimed. Nonsense, child.
You can't drown. This new body I gave you is not so easily destroyed.
A thin thread of cold wound through Aeriel. She shivered hard. "What do
you mean?" she asked, baffled. "What new body—I don't understand."
The pin, child, the pearl's voice insisted. Did you not
guess? The White Witch fashioned it so that it could not be removed
without killing you.
Aeriel's eyes widened. Her free hand flew to the place behind her ear
where the pin had been. She felt no soreness there, no scar. "But you
plucked it out," she gasped. "You pulled it free—"
Yes, and most of you perished in the flash. I had to rebuild the
greater part—though I saved all that I could: your heart, your
eyes. Your mind and soul, of course.
With a strangled cry, Aeriel snatched her hand from the sleeping
prince's cheek, recoiling in horror—not of him, but of herself. In numb
dismay, she stared at the body into which she had awakened feeling so
strangely new, in the City of Crystalglass, daymonths ago.
"What thing have you made of me?" she gasped. Her eyes returned to
Irrylath. He had been a demon once, in Avaric, and she had made him
mortal again. She herself had been mortal then—but what was she now? "A
monster…" she choked.
No more a monster than the starhorse, Ravenna within her replied,
or any other of my Ions. No more than Melkior.
"A golam," the pale girl managed, shuddering.
Yes.
"A clockwork automaton—like the duarough's underground machines…!"
No. Never. A biological construct. You are still flesh, child, not
gears and wire.
Staring at herself, Aeriel laughed weakly, dismayed. "A fine match,"
she repeated softly, thinking of the starhorse, "this new engine for my
soul."
She moved her fingers, clenching and opening her hand—but the motion
had become accustomed now, no longer felt odd. Something slid along her
arm: a tiny chain, scant as spider's silk—so fine she had not noticed
it before. She recognized the filament Ravenna had used to fasten the
pearl to her brow. It had become entwined about her wrist somehow—when
she had handed the pearl to Oriencor? Distracted, Aeriel shook her
head, still staring at her strange, new flesh.
"As like my old form as like…"
The words trailed away.
It is the soul that makes us human, not the flesh. Believe me, child,
if I had had another choice—
"Why did you not tell me?" Aeriel grated furiously. She sat gasping,
scarcely able to speak. Outrage and a crushing sense of betrayal
strangled her voice.
I did not think that wise, the song in her blood answered deftly,
dispassionately. I had to conceal my design from your
adversary at all costs. If the Witch had read even a glimpse of it in
your eyes or so much as suspected what it was you carried, she'd have
destroyed you long before you could give her the pearl.
Aeriel shook her head. Oriencor's words came back to her: Little
fool… no more than her clockwork golam…unimportant! Slowly,
realization dawned. To Ravenna within her, she said at last, "You meant
to sacrifice me—our entire army— to that end if need be."
A weary silence.
She was my daughter, Aeriel. I had to try.
No sound in the tent then but night wind's gentle gusting and
Irrylath's soft, even breaths. The voice of the pearl said no more for
a time.
"I've been your catspaw all along," Aeriel said quiedy, amazed. "We
have all been your gaming beads." Then, suddenly, sharply, "Did you
know the pearl would destroy her when I put it into her hand?"
The pearlstuff widün her roused sluggishly, as if reluctandy, seemed to
sigh.
I greatly feared it, if she would not accept the gift.
"And now you would make me the world's heir in place of Oriencor."
She worried the fine, weightless chain about her wrist, but it would
neither break nor slip free."
"Ravenna's daughter,"she said bitterly. "Some called me that even
before this war. And 'green-eyed enchantress.""She felt the pearlstuff
moving in her blood and shivered. "Perhaps those titles have a grain of
truth to them now, after all."
Behold.
Aeriel felt a change within her. Her vision sharpened, becoming
infinitely more keen. Everything around her resolved into litde burning
filaments that twined and juggled, mated and danced. Her own hand,
Irrylath, the Edge Adamantine— everything was made of them: strung
together from beads of fire.
The stuff of all the world, the voice within her said. These are
my gaming beads. Return to NuRavenna, wearing the crown as my heir, and
I will teach you the juggling of them, the spinning and weaving of
their strands. You will become a mighty sorceress, Aeriel.
The pale girl sat gazing at the sleeping prince beside her. She shook
her head. "I don't want your sorcery," she whispered. "I want to remain
with Irrylath."
The pearlstuff in her blood began to simmer and seethe. Once again the
images of the encroaching entropy flooded her mind.
You must leave him, the Ancient's voice persisted. The task
awaiting you brooks no distraction. You will be far too busy in
NuRavenna for such mundane cares.
Aeriel leaned back and longed to weep. Her eyes stung, but no tears
would fall. Despair overwhelmed her. Undeniable as the chain,
everything the Ravenna within told her was true.
Child, you are not mortal anymore. Irrylath deserves a bride who will
age with him.
The Ancient's words were full of compassion and sorrow, but some
stubborn part of Aeriel refused to give in.
"I am his bride," she whispered.
You drank your wedding toast to a half-darkangel in Avaric,
Ravenna within her answered gently. One who meant to kill you in
the next hour. But you overcame him with the help of Talb the Mage. The
one you wed no longer exists! Irrylath is a man again; the darkangel is
no more.
"He lives!" cried Aeriel. "My own heart beats within his breast."
Because his heart was plucked from him unawares, while he lay
helpless beneath the Mage's spell. Don't you see, child? Irrylath is
bound to you whether he would or no. Did you not once yourself hear him
say he would turn to Sabr if only he were free?
"No," Aeriel whispered, resisting still. "He would not—it's me
he loves now…" But the words trailed away. Doubt gnawed at her. Gazing
at Irrylath, she began to fear all his late passion, all his love were
but the outcome of a stolen heart and Talb the Mage's spell. Aeriel
groaned. "But he is my husband. He's mine"
Are you like the Witch, then, devoid of true love? Do you want only to
possess him?
"No!" The misery that gripped her was almost unbearable.
Then set him free.
Silence.
Come, Ravenna's voice reasoned. You have freed the wraiths
that were the darkangel's brides, and my Ions that had been made into
gargoyles. You have freed the whole world from my daughter's power.
Will you not give Irrylath his freedom now?
Aeriel sat shaking, frozen. Ravenna's exhortation filled her with
terror. If she gave Irrylath back his heart, would he be lost to her?
She could not bear the thought—and yet, now that the seed of suspicion
was planted, it seemed she could do nothing to check its growth. Cold
certainty crystallized in her: once freed, he would choose Sabr. The
fine chain chafed against her wrist. The pearl-stuff in her blood
waited, whispering. Her gaze fell upon the white gown into which she
had awakened in NuRavenna.
"I know now what is the fabric of this garment you gave me," she said
softly. It felt unspeakably heavy, a great burden in her hand. She did
not want to don it again. "Duty."
Sacrifice.
One of the panels of the tiny pavilion was very slightly agape, where
two layers of the yellow wedding sari did not quite overlap. Aeriel
gazed out through the crack into the night beyond. The rain had long
since ceased, the mist beginning to blow away. The starstrewn vault of
heaven peered darkly through the grey-white wisps of cloud.
If you lose much, think what you and the world will gain. And others
have lost still more. Consider all my former might, reduced now to a
scatter of firebeads on the wind and a murmur in your blood.
Aeriel's gaze returned to Irrylath. "This task you would hand me will
stretch far beyond the life of any mortal man." o
Doubtless. And time presses even now. My sorcery scatters wider with
every passing hour. You must begin to gather it, and soon.
The pale girl laughed painfully. What could that matter, without
Irrylath? She thought of the task stretching before her, uncountably
vast, and herself going companionless through all the years. Loneliness
nearly overwhelmed her. Even the Ancientlady Ravenna had had Melkior.
Heavily, she sighed.
"Must I never see Irrylath again?"
The Ancient's voice was full of regret. I fear not. Have you forgot?—Irrylath
belongs to the Avarclon.
Aeriel sat upright with a jolt. Memory filled her of the pact he had
struck with the newly awakened starhorse in Esternesse: a truce between
them and the winged Warhorse for his steed until the Witch was
overthrown. Aeriel bit back a gasp. She had forgotten that pact, put it
wholly from her mind until this moment. All debate would prove
meaningless if the starhorse demanded the prince's death in payment for
his own.
I built my Ions to be just, not merciful, the Ancient
voice within her sadly said. In truth, it was this I meant to
spare you when I warned you away in haste.
The pale girl's hand upon her sleeping husband tightened. "No," she
whispered. "No. Tell me what I may do…"
To save him, she meant, but the pearlstuff in her blood spoke before
she could finish the thought.
We have come to the rime's end, child. I can only advise. I cannot
compel. The choice lies before you: Irrylath or the world. Choose.
Aeriel struggled, fighting for breath. It was hard to speak, the words
hurt so. At last she whispered, "If I must give up Irrylath to the
vengeance of the Avarclon, then let him at least go as his own man,
free."
Her hand shook, but she felt the pearlstuff within her steady it.
Sheathed upon the prince's sash, the Blade Adamantine glimmered. Aeriel
reached to pull it free. Laying her hand on Irrylath's breast, she drew
the white gleaming edge down the center of his breastbone and found her
own living heart beneath, placed there two twelvemonths past upon their
marriage night. Lost in sleep, the young man never stirred. The edge of
adamant held no sting.
Turning the blade to her own breast, she delved and found Irrylath's
beating heart, which she had worn these last two years. The pearlstuff
pervaded her, sustaining her. No blood spilled from the bright Blade's
keen and burning edge. She felt only warmth hot as white Solstar.
Taking her own heart from Irrylath's breast, she returned his to its
place. With a motion of her hand, she closed the flesh. Then she set
her own heart back in her breast and sealed the breach. No mark or scar
betrayed what she had done.
"Already," she murmured to Ravenna within, "you have made me a
sorceress."
Adamantine glowed bright without a stain, throwing shadows through the
little pavilion. One lay now across Irrylath's face. Aeriel herself
cast no shadow anymore. Unable even to weep, she turned and set the
Blade back in its sheath. Voices sounded in the distance outside the
pavilion. Aeriel lifted her head, listening. The prince beside her
murmured, shifted, stirred. The voices sounded closer, clearer now.
"Survivors, surely!" A young man's voice. It sounded like her own
brother Roshka's.
"By all the underpaths," another cried, one Aeriel had not heard in far
too long: Talb the Mage. "Let it be they! The fabric of that pavilion
can only be hers."
"Hollo! Hollo!"
Irrylath beside her sat up with a start. Hurriedly, she reached for
Ravenna's gown, but her husband caught her hand and brought it to his
lips. Without a thought, she caressed his cheek—then she remembered he
did not belong to her anymore, and froze. Other voices hailed them from
without. Aeriel heard the high, ululating trill that was the greeting
cry of the desert wanderers. The prince's head turned in surprise.
"Someone comes," he murmured.
Sick at heart, Aeriel pulled free of him and turned away. His touch was
torture to her now. She could not bear to look into his eyes, to see
his feelings change as soon as he realized his heart was once again his
own. She donned the Ancient's weighty gown. Beside her, the prince
caught up his own garments. As he knotted the sash about his waist, he
reached to draw her to him again. Aeriel shrank from him. Shaking, she
rose to fold the flap of their tent aside and step out to meet the ones
who came.
Crowns
Spread out over the vast black plain moved a great band of people,
combing for survivors or the perished, Aeriel guessed. After the rain,
the mudflats were beginning to drain. A tiny frog, pale rose, sprang
away from her tread with a jewellike chirp. A damselfly with lacelike
wings darted past her ear. Little shoots of frost green had sprung up
everywhere. Silvery minnows and other fry swarmed the tiny pools.
Gazing at them, both creature and leaf, Aeriel understood for the first
time how they interlocked, like beads in a tapestry, each dependent
upon the others for its niche in the greater scheme. The pearlstuff
stirred and whispered in her blood.
"This will never be a Wasteland again," she murmured full of wonder,
"but a fertile marsh."
Catching sight of her emerging from the tent, the searchers hurried
toward her with great glad cries. Irrylath's mother, the Lady Syllva,
led them, flanked by her bowwomen. The Ions of Avaric and elsewhere
dotted their ranks. Aeriel spotted others: the chieftess Orrototo and
her desert wanderers, the dark islanders of the Sea-of-Dust. Erin stood
beside Pendarlon upon the verges of her people. The Sword hung sheathed
and burning at her side. Elation rose in Aeriel, strong as a
well-spring, to find the dark girl safe.
Irrylath ducked through the entryway to stand half a pace behind her as
the others neared. His brothers gave a triumphant shout. Sabr, heading
her cavalry along the party's near flank, looked on, her proud and
somber countenance lifting with joy at the sight of him. Aeriel felt
her heart constrict, struck suddenly how nearly the face of the
prince's cousin resembled his own: Irrylath as he might have looked
without scars. Aeriel dared not turn to see how her husband returned
the queen of Avaric's gaze.
Drawing close, the others halted before Aeriel. Her brother Roshka
stood near the head of the band, Talb the Mage at his side. She felt a
momentary surprise to see the Lady's mage above-ground without a
daycloak, before she remembered that since nightshade had fallen, he
was safe from Solstar's glare. The duarough wizard hobbled toward her
across the drying ground.
"So, dear child," he exclaimed, "you are alive, as we had not dared
hope, and Prince Irrylath is with you."
She felt the prince's arm slip around her then and tensed, longing
desperately both to lean back into his embrace and to draw away—for it
could not last. She held herself erect, wondering how soon he would
release her and turn to Sabr.
"Yes, we are safe," she managed, to Talb. "How is it, little mage, that
I never saw you among the others in battle?" His cloak of obscurity
might hide him from the light of Solstar, but surely never from the
sight of the pearl.
The other smiled. "I was occupied below-ground, aiding my fellows, the
free duaroughs, in the rescue of our folk."
Aeriel nodded. "And those aboveground," she asked, lifting her gaze.
"How is it so many are come alive through the flood?"
Hadin, the Lady's youngestborn, answered. "Most were already aboard the
barges when the palace fell, and the Ions saved many of the rest.
Marelon alone rescued scores upon scores."
Aeriel spotted the great coils of the plumed, vermilion serpent far
away toward the rear of the company. The lithe Ion of the Sea-of-Dust
bowed to her. Nearer to hand, Roshka joined his cousin Hadin, laying
one hand upon his battle companion's arm-
"Nevertheless, we have been dozens of hours finding one another again."
Aeriel felt the pearlstuff within her blood begin to surge, the white
radiance of her skin brightening. Unsure of the effect this inner
pearlfire would have on any whom it touched, she laid her hand upon
Irrylath's wrist, meaning to thrust him away—but, misinterpreting, he
took her hand. She stiffened, recalling in alarm the scathing flame of
Erin's sword, but he seemed to suffer no ill. The Lady Syllva gazed at
them.
"Children, are you well?" she asked, brow furrowed with concern.
"Truly well, mother," the prince replied. "The war is over, and it is
won."
The crowd shifted suddenly, parting and drawing aside. Aeriel saw
Avarclon coming forward, tossing his long silvery mane. His nostrils
flared wide as he snorted, his pale eyes intent and hard. His hooves
rang like cymbals upon the stones embedded in the soft, black silt.
"Indeed, Prince, the battle is done," the Warhorse said. "But there is
yet our bargain to be kept."
Aeriel paled, her hand in Irrylath's growing cold. Had he, too, put the
anticipation of this moment from his mind, just as she herself had
done? Avarclon had not. How could a Ion forget or forgive his own death
at the hands of a darkangel— one that, as a mortal boy, had once been
his dearest friend?
She saw apprehension flood the Lady Syllva's face as well. The prince's
brothers shifted, murmuring. Erin muttered something urgently to
Pendarlon, but the lyon shook his mane. Sabr cast about wildly, hand at
her knife hilt. Aeriel felt her husband's arm about her tighten, and
for a moment, she allowed herself to rest against him before he turned
her in his arms.
"Forgive me," he whispered, "for not reminding you that this end must
come. I wanted you to think of me alone, these brief hours past, since
we had so little time."
His eyes searched hers. The scars on his cheek were full of shadow and
light. When he kissed her, the taste of him was so sweet she wanted
never to stop. The pearlstuff in her blood flared, as if in warning,
but she clung to him, heedless, unwilling to let him go, until at last
he pulled free and told her softly, "Fare well."
Turning, he went to kneel before the winged horse. The Ion of Avaric
whickered, stamped. His great grey wings beat, fanning the air. The
prince faced him unwavering.
"What you say is true," he replied. "I have a debt to you."
His voice was steady, calm, shaded only with regret and not a trace of
fear. The Avarclon shook himself, sidling. His long tail lashed.
"As a darkangel, I ended your life," Irrylath told him. "Yet once the
priestesses of Esternesse had brought you into the world again, you
made yourself my steed and bore me bravely, with never a bid for
revenge."
"Watching them, Aeriel felt the pearlstuff subsiding, moving coolly
within her, full of light. Before the kneeling prince, the grey horse
shifted, danced.
"One shrug of your shoulders would have plunged me to my death," said
Irrylath quietly. "Instead, faithfully, you kept your oath. Now I must
keep mine. Take your vengeance, Avarclon. It is only just. I am yours.
Do with me as you will."
As he fell silent, the winged horse tossed his head, the long horn of
twisted silver glinting keen upon his brow. The air hummed softly with
its passing.
"Dying in Pendar was a hard thing," the starhorse answered. "For a long
time, my ghost thirsted for your death."
Coming forward, Avarclon bowed his head till his mane brushed
Irrylath's cheek. His horn rested blade-sharp upon the young man's
shoulder, beside the great vein of his throat. The prince neither
flinched nor pulled away. He only waited.
"But all have suffered the Witch's harm," the Warhorse said, "you as
much as I or any other. One thing alone will satisfy me now. Do it, and
I will count our score settled and done. Help me to repeople my
deserted land. Aid me in rebuilding the great kingdom over which I once
kept watch. Sit upon your father's throne at Tour-of-Kings, Prince
Irrylath. Be king in Avaric." *
* *
Aeriel felt the sweet rush of relief filling her. It swept over the
other listeners like a tide. Roshka and Irrylath's Istern brothers gave
a ragged cheer. White-faced, the Lady Syllva leaned in the arms of her
youngest, Hadin. Sabr bowed her face to one hand and set her drawn
dagger back in its sheath. Irrylath himself gazed at Avarclon in
astonishment. The winged Warhorse pulled back a pace, snorting, his
breath stirring the long strands of Irrylath's black hair. The prince
reached up to him.
"That I will do," he whispered, "and gladly."
He turned to Aeriel, jubilant, holding out his hand as though to share
his joy with her—but Aeriel drew back. Talb's eye caught hers. Did he
know? Did he guess?
"So the war is done," the duarough mage said, "and Irrylath is Avaric's
king. But what of you, child? What will you do now?"
Aeriel could not reply. She wanted so to go to Irrylath, to take his
hand, but she felt the radiance of the pearlstuff in her blood
intensify: a warning. The Lady Syllva, her color regained, left Hadin
and turned to Aeriel.
"I and my train return soon to Esternesse," she said. "But most of my
sons must stay behind, each to aid his Ion in the rebuilding of the
West. Only Hadin returns with me, for your native Pirs already has a
sovereign."
The Lady held out her hand to Aeriel.
"Will you not come with us, dear child, lend Hadin and me your company?
Esternesse will be a lonely place without his brothers."
The Lady's eyes invited her, her smile hopeful yet sad.
"It is to my rue that I bore only sons—never a daughter to be my heir.
You are my niece, the daughter of my birthsister, who once ruled my
dominion in my stead. Come across the Sea-of-Dust with us," she said.
"Be heir to the Ladyship of Esternesse."
Aeriel shook her head, refusing the other's hand. "If it is the law in
Esternesse that says no man may rule as Lord, then it is an unjust law.
If it is merely custom, let it be custom no more. It is Hadin who shall
be with you in Esternesse. Make him your heir."
Syllva and her youngestborn exchanged a glance.
"Since you wish it," the Lady replied at last, "it will be so."
Hadin bowed to Aeriel, his face full of wonder and delight. One by one,
his Istern brothers came forward, each accompanying his Ion. The wolf
of Bern spoke first.
"Come rule in my land, which was so pleasant once. Together, we shall
make it so again."
Aeriel shook her head. "Let him who was your rider rule your land."
Red Arat, one arm bandaged in a sling, came forward beside Elverlon.
"Be queen of my strange and wondrous land, Aeriel," the cockatrice
urged.
Shaking her head, she answered, "Let Arat rule for me."
Dappled Zambulon came forward, Syril at his side.
"Mine is the fairest land by far," the winged panther purred. "I and my
people would welcome you."
Again she shook her head. "Let that be Syril's task."
Brass-colored Terralon approached, accompanied by Syril's birthbrother,
Lern.
"You spent your childhood in my land, great Aeriel," said the gryphon
of Terrain. "Return. Be sibyl on the altar-cliffs of Orm, before whom
even the satrap bows."
Sadly, Aeriel cast down her eyes. "The sibyls of Orm are no more, I
fear, and your consort the sfinx has deposed the satrap for trafficking
in slaves. Let Lern replace him as ruler in my stead."
Drawing near, Poratun in purple robes beckoned her from beside Ranilon.
"You have never seen my land," the winged salamander said. "But it is
marvelous strange and fair. Come sample it and be its queen."
Regretfully, Aeriel turned away. "Give the crown to Poratun."
Lastly, her own brother Roshka came forward beside the bronze stag
Pirsalon. Hadin, who had been that Ion's rider during the war, stood
back holding the reins of Nightwalker, Roshka's steed. This time it was
the man who spoke and not the Ion.
"Erryl, my sister," said Roshka, "now called Aeriel, you are our
father's firstborn and the right heir in Pirs. Return with me to take
your place as suzeranee."
With the greatest sorrow yet, Aeriel shook her head. "It is true I am
Pirs's rightful heir. But you have been its crown prince all the years
that I was lost, a slave in Terrain. Be suzerain in my stead, brother.
It is what I wish."
Roshka bowed and fell back a pace as the others had done. Another came
forward, laughing, then.
"So, little pale one," Orrototo chided, her desert walking stick in
hand. Aeriel eyed the cinnamon-colored chieftess of the Ma'ambai and
felt her spirit ever so gently lift. "You are refusing all honors and
offers of crowns. Could it be, having accomplished your task, you now
wish to rest?"
Wearily, Aeriel closed her eyes. If only she might rest. The dark
chieftess touched her cheek.
"Come with me," she said. "Wander the dunes of Pendar as once you did.
There, everyone goes where she wishes, and everyone is free."
But Aeriel could only shake her head. "Chieftess, my task is not yet
done, and I am not yet free."
The other's eyes grew rueful, but at last she, too, fell back. Talb the
Mage spoke.
"Daughter, I, also, must go. Now that all this water is back in the
world, the mighty underland streams of Aiderlan will once more begin to
flow, and someone with a small store of sorcery"—here he scoffed
modestly—"should be on hand to help things along. I'd beg you to come
and lend your aid, if I'd the least hope of your saying yes."
His wistfulness almost made her smile, though her heart was very
sore—but a commotion parted the ranks of Syllva's bowwomen suddenly.
The Isterners stepped hastily aside to allow a tight knot of little
waist-high people through. None of them were any taller than Talb.
"Sorcery indeed!" the foremost snorted, her red hair falling in four
thick braids, one before, one behind each ear. "We can put all in
Aiderlan to rights with machines alone, brother. You can keep your
sorcery."
Maruha stood indignantly before the little mage. She was garbed all in
padded leather, a round shield slung behind one shoulder and a
shortsword at her belt. Aeriel spotted Collum and Brandl behind her,
and others in battledress—but many in the group wore only the grey
tatters of slaves. Marks upon the necks and wrists of some showed where
collars and shackles had chafed, though those had now been struck away.
They looked thin but flushed with triumph, still dizzy with disbelief.
So these were the ones Oriencor had taken, Aeriel guessed, now rescued
by their kith. Talb started back from Maruha in surprise.
"Well, sister," he exclaimed. "I vow! It has been a world's age since
last we met."
"Longer, since you traipsed off to Lonwury to study your nitpated
sorcery. Never had any use for honest machinery, did you? Except
apparatus for distilling your infernal drams."
She humphed in disgust. Collum and Brandl exchanged a glance which,
Aeriel noted wryly, held more than a little sympathy for Talb. Maruha
caught the look and glowered.
"Now your nephew has gotten like notions of running off overland to
become a bard! I haven't been able to keep his fingers off that little
harp since we left the City of Crystalglass."
"Nephew?" cried Talb, starting forward to embrace the younger duarough.
"Young one, well met! I thought you had a family look about you. Would
you be a singer of tales, a bard? Best go with the Lady Syllva then and
learn her craft."
"Sooth!" exclaimed Maruha. "Such talk simply encourages him."
What more they said, Aeriel did not catch, for Irrylath, kneeling
still, had reached and taken her hands. His words were low, for her
alone.
"Aeriel," he whispered. "What is this, all these others holding out to
you crowns and inviting you to go with them? You mean to come with me,
of course."
She met his eyes. They were full of misgiving. Heavily, she shook her
head. "I cannot"
His gaze grew baffled. "But the war is over," he cried. "The Witch is
dead."
"And the pearl of the world's soul broken," she answered. "Ravenna's
sorcery scattered to the winds. It was all that stood between us and
the winding down of the world. That is the true war," she whispered,
struggling. "Our victory at Winterock has only won a respite. We must
use it wisely. Someone must regather the lost soul of the world."
Irrylath's grip on her hands tightened, his words, his look suddenly
desperate. "But not you. Not you, Aeriel! You have already
done far more than enough. Let another undertake the task."
"What other?" she asked. "There is none. Ravenna chose me."
The pearlstuff in her blood stirred uneasily. Stand firm, it
murmured.
You must not waver. Did you rescue the world only to abandon it now?
"I must return to the City of Crystalglass," Aeriel whispered. "I must
learn to read the Ancient script…"
The pearl's vision loomed before her. Overwhelmed by the task's
immensity, she made to turn away. Almost roughly, the prince pulled her
back to him.
"I will go with you," he started, and for a moment his eyes burned with
hope.
"You cannot!" she cried. "Don't you see? You have sworn to obey the
equustel's charge, to be king in Avaric…"
He stared at her, his face stricken, his breath grown short.
"Stay," Irrylath implored her. "Only stay with me, Aeriel. I will make
you queen in Avaric."
Lifting her gaze, she looked past him to Sabr, dismounted now, near
enough to overhear. She stood watching the two of them with
astonishment and barely guarded joy.
Aeriel told Irrylath, "Avaric already has a queen."
He whirled to see to whom she looked, then turned back with a cry. "You
are my wife. I married you."
Shaking her head, she touched his cheek. "Two years were all we had,
love," she whispered, "and we squandered them."
The pearlstuff in her blood was seething now. Make an end to it,
quickly, Ravenna within her warned. If passion overrules you,
all the world is lost.
"Be king in Avaric," Aeriel managed, "and think no more of me."
Fierce triumph lit the eyes of the bandit queen. Her gaze pounced on
Irrylath.
"No!" he cried. "Don't leave me. Aeriel, you are my wife, the keeper of
my heart..."
Grief had her by the throat. She could not speak. The pearl's radiance
within her brightened dangerously. Her breast ached where there should
have been no pain. Irrylath, too, seemed to feel some twinge. He
frowned, wincing, laying one hand upon his breastbone. His gaze fell on
the Edge Adamantine.
"What have you done?" he gasped, astonished, like one pinned through
with a sword. She knew that she must pull away from him at once, lest
the roiling sorcery within her scathe him. "Aeriel, what have you done?"
"Give your heart to Sabr," she managed. "Of course you are drawn to
her." Fool! she cursed herself. Fool not to have understood before.
"For you see yourself in her—your very image—unbroken and unscarred.
You as you might have been if the Witch had never touched you."
Sabr started eagerly forward, but her cousin warned her away with a
savage look. "Never!"
Aeriel tried desperately to pull away, but he still held fiercely to
her hands.
"I'll not wed Sabr."
The joy that lanced through Aeriel to hear him say it was almost too
sweet to bear. She wanted to savor it, so tempted then—as she had been
in the Witch's tower—to forget the world and go with him. She wanted to
weep, to fall into his arms, but her eyelids were marked with white
stars from the Witch's touch, and she had no power of tears anymore.
Enough. The Ancient voice reproved her sternly. No more of
this. You have sworn to renounce him for the sake of the world.
The pearlstuff rose in a white-hot, singeing flash. Aeriel cried out in
surprise, heard Irrylath's echoing cry. He dropped her hands. She saw
him gazing at his own as though they were numbed or burned.
"Take care!" she cried, bitterly aware her warning came too late. She
should have broken from him long since, and yet, selfishly, she had
lingered. Irrylath shook his head as if dizzy. He was able to flex his
fingers a little, slowly. She remembered the white fire of the burning
sword and hoped fervently that his hurt was not great, not permanent.
He gazed at her, dumbstruck. The chain about her wrist had begun to
glow.
"The Ravenna has enchanted you," he whispered.
Aeriel tugged at the chain, but it would not come free. "Some of her
sorcery is in me now."
"Has she given you her sorcery to wield at your will, or does her
sorcery wield you?" he demanded, staring at the chain. "Are you now
become the Ravenna's creature as wholly as I once belonged to the
Witch?"
The thought horrified her. She could not answer him.
You gave your oath to me voluntarily, the pearl-stuff within
reminded insistently, but Aeriel took no comfort. The fine,
interlocking links of Ancient silver glimmered, unbreakably strong.
"Be my husband if you must," she bade Irrylath, "in Avaric. I shall be
far away in NuRavenna."
His eyes grew hard and bright, hands clenched into fists at his breast.
"I'll win you back," he whispered. "On my life, I swear it! I'll find a
way to break the Ancient's spell and bring you back to me."
Her heart leapt to hear him say it. But she feared he did not believe a
word. How could such brave nonsense ever come to pass? Surely he must
realize that Ravenna's sorcery—even scattered and diminished as it
was—was far too mighty for any mortal to overcome. She had no doubt she
would never see him again, and the taste was bitter, bitter on her
tongue. He called her name.
"Aeriel. Aeriel!"
She could not bear the pain of gazing on him more and forced herself to
turn away.
Someone was approaching over the black marsh flats, coming very slowly
with a halting step. He must have been in view for some time, Aeriel
realized, unnoticed by anyone. A heron, perfectly white, skimmed the
air ahead of him and alighted on the ground before Aeriel.
"We missed the battle, I see," she remarked, cocking her head and
looking about. "Just as well."
"Who comes?" Aeriel asked, though even as she said it, she knew. She
would know his halt step anywhere. The heron fanned her crest.
"The Lighthousekeeper of Bern, of course. I was to fetch him at the
proper hour. Ravenna's behest from long, long ago. We've been traveling
for daymonths."
"Yes," the Lighthousekeeper panted, drawing near. "It seems an age. I
feel quite spent. I was not made for such journeying. I have something
for you, Lady Aeriel—for Ravenna's other daughter is, I see, no more."
He held out to her a hoop of white metal with twelve-and-one sharp,
upright prongs.
"Is this what lay at the heart of your lighthouse flame?" she asked.
The pearlstuff in her blood leapt, crackling at the sight, but she
herself felt no anticipation or joy.
The Keeper nodded. "My task has always been to guard it for the world's
heir."
Aeriel nodded and bowed her head. He placed the circlet upon her brow.
The crown felt hollow, empty. Aeriel scarcely noticed its weight. Her
enchanted blood shimmered, singing and alive. The darkness was suddenly
full of light. Lifting her eyes, Aeriel saw the constellation called
the Maidens' Dance by some and by others the Crown wavering in heaven.
Its stars drew nearer, descending, taking on the appearance of candle
flames. In another moment, thirteen maidens stood about her, all made
of golden light: those whose souls she had once rescued from the
darkangel in Avaric. It seemed so long ago.
"Eoduin, Marrea…" She called them each by name.
"We understand at last," Marrea, the first and eldest, said, "how it
was that you should come among us. We had thought you would join us in
deep heaven, but we see now that it is we who must join you here below."
In the space of a moment, she dwindled, her tiny yellow flame floating
in the air to alight on one of the foremost prongs of the crown,
burning brilliant upon its tip. Aeriel felt a new sensation kindling
within her. One by one, the other maidens followed the first. The crown
felt filled now, but still feather-light. Eoduin was the last.
"Forgive me for having been so impatient to have you among us in Orm,"
she said. "Cold heaven has been very lonesome without you."
As she, too, assumed her place, opposite Marrea's flame, the white
heron took wing and settled into the space between the two foremost
prongs. Doing so, she shrank, becoming part of the crown, head bowed to
her breast and her long, slender wings falling to flank the pale girl's
cheeks.
Aeriel's blood answered the flame in the crown. The pearlstuff rose in
her, magnified, seemed suddenly to catch fire. Aeriel felt once more a
keen, farranging perception, very like the pearl's but immeasurably
stronger. The interlocking pattern of the marsh flats unfolded before
her. The stars above wheeled and circled one another like burning
beads. She felt that she might see to the world's end if she tried, or
even deeper into heaven.
Time enough for that, the voice of Ancient sorcery within her
promised,
in NuRavenna. There, by such means, you shall regather the soul of the
world. But haste now. Time is short.
A cool, misty white fire ran along her skin. Aeriel turned back to the
others standing before her. She felt utterly alone: they had all shrunk
back, staring at her—the Lighthousekeeper, the Lady Syllva and the
rest, even Talb—all save for Irrylath, whose head was bowed to his
hands. Sabr stood by him, hands like hawks upon his shoulders. He
seemed oblivious to her. Even her fierce look of victory had washed
away in astonishment as she gazed at Aeriel.
It was not her eyes, though, that Aeriel sought. She found Erin among
the crowd. The burning sword hung sheathed at her side, but even
through the scabbard, Aeriel was aware of the blade's fire stirring and
brightening, answering her own. "Without hesitation, the dark girl came
forward.
"And what of you, Erin?" Aeriel asked. "All have told me their
intentions but you. Will you go with the Mariners among whom you were
born, back to their isles in the Sea-of-Dust?"
One hand resting on the pommel of her glaive, the dark girl shook her
head. "I will not. Perhaps one day. Yes, I was born among the Mariners—
of that I have no doubt. But I was raised in other lands and hardly
feel at ease among my own people, whose tongue I do not even speak, or
among the people of Zambul that once enslaved me, or anywhere. I have
had but one true friend in all my life."
For a moment, Erin cast her gaze to the sword whispering at her side,
then looked up, bold.
"I care not whether some now call you Ravenna's daughter or that you
have no shadow and wear a burning crown. You are the only light I know.
I want no other fellowship than yours. It seems that I alone of all
this throng have it in my power to choose my road. Aeriel, I would go
with you."
Aeriel closed her eyes. She would not be alone then, after all. Here at
the beginning, at least, one companion would accompany her.
"The Flame in Orm robbed me of my shadow," she whispered, "but I am not
without one, ever. If not for you, Erin, I would be lost."
Fearlessly, the dark girl put her arms around her.
"My darkness," breathed Aeriel.
Erin answered, "My light."
Aeriel turned and faced them all.
"Fare you well," she told them. No more remained to be said.
Palms together, Syllva and her Istern sons bowed to her. Talb, Roshka,
and the duaroughs made reverence. The islanders, the bowwomen, even
Sabr's dismounted cavalry knelt. Orrototo's desert folk gravely nodded.
Even Pendarlon and Avarclon and the other Ions saluted her. All paid
homage but the king of Avaric, who wept, and the bandit queen who could
not console him.
Erin still had hold of her hand. The burning crown's fire seemed to
affect her no more than the fire of the sword. Aeriel was glad of it,
for someone bold enough not to let her go. It would be a long road to
NuRavenna. The light of the crown blazed bright against the night. As
she and Erin set out, she heard Brandl's bell-sweet harp behind them,
his clear, young voice raised in song:
"On Avaric's white plain,
where an icarus now wings
To steeps of Terrain
from Tour-of-the-Kings,
And damozels twice-seven
his brides have all become:
A far cry from heaven,
a long road from home—
Then strong-hoof of a starhorse
must hallow him unguessed
If adamant's edge is to plunder
his breast.
Then, only, may the Warhorse
and Warrior arise
To rally the warhosts, and thunder
the skies.
But first there must assemble
ones the
icari would claim.
A bride in the temple
must enter the flame,
With steeds found for six brothers, beyond
a dust deepsea,
And new arrows reckoned, a wand
given wings—
That when a princess-royal's
to have tasted of the tree,
Then far from Esternesse's
city, these things:
A gathering of gargoyles,
a feasting on the stone,
The Witch of Westernesse's
hag overthrown.
Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel Sorceress War,
To wrest recompense
for a land leaguered sore.
With her broadsword Bright Burning,
the shadow Black-as-Night,
From exile returning,
shall dare dragons' might
For love of one above who, flag unfurled,
lone must stand,
The pearl of the soul of the world
in her hand.
When Winterock to water
falls flooding, foes to drown,
Ravenna's own daughter
shall kindle the crown."
_________________________________________
The Pearl of the Soul of the World
by MEREDITH ANN PIERCE
Volume III of the Darkangel Trilogy
In memory of M. M., who liked the first two
~ Contents ~
Pearllight
She had no idea where she was—only that she was in a cave, the walls
pressing close about her, all of white stone. Light came from
somewhere, dim and diffuse, and the air was old: musty and bonedry. She
was thirsty, so thirsty. All her limbs felt stiff, and behind
her right ear crouched a pain she knew she mustn't touch. Her hair felt
sticky, matted there. She gazed at the featureless walls of the cave.
She had been lost for a long time.
Her stomach knotted, doubling her over. She knelt on the hard, gritty
surface of the tunnel floor until the spasm passed. She must keep
moving—find food and water—or die. She had no idea how she had come to
be in the cave, only the certainty that something was hunting her,
following relentlessly: a Shadow, some living being, black as night.
She was glad of the light.
She managed to rise, and realized then where the light came from. It
came from
her, from the space between her breasts. Puzzled, she reached into
her gown to lift out what lay against her breastbone, glimmering softly
through the gauzethin fabric: a pearl, big as the end of her thumb. It
glowed with a faint blue light.
Memory teased her, only a glimpse, of a tiny creature with lacelike
wings, laying the pearl upon her hand. How long ago had that been? She
could not g. She put the pearl back into her gown and, shining through
the pale yellow cloth, its light seemed white again. Frowning, the girl
examined the garment: yards and yards of air-thin stuff. A wedding
sari. Why was she wearing a wedding sari?
An image formed itself unbidden in her mind: a young man with
dun-colored skin and long black hair. His eyes were clear blue, almond
shaped; one cheek was scarred. What had he to do with her gown?
Dizziness overcame her, and she clutched at the wall, sure that if she
fell again, she would be too weak to rise. She struggled to recall who
the young man was and what the pearl upon her breast might be. But all
her memories slipped away: beads hopelessly scattered from a broken
string. The fierce ache in her head would not let her gather them.
A sheet of mirrorstone loomed before her, darker than the rest of the
cave. She saw a figure in its smooth, polished surface: a tall, thin
girl just crossing into womanhood, cheeks hollowed, fingers like bone.
The pale, pale hair that fell to her shoulders was disheveled. Slant
green eyes gazed blinking, huge as a bird's. She cast no shadow in the
wan pearllight.
The girl halted, gasping, as the pang in her skull spiked almost
unbearably. She must not see herself! The pain behind her ear forbade
it, as it forbade her to know or to remember herself. She wrenched her
gaze away from her own image and hurried past, for in that moment she
realized just how lost she truly was: she had no idea who she
was. *
* *
The sound of water came to her, a distant lapping plash. She stumbled
into a run. The endless twisting corridor opened abruptly into a
lighted chamber. A tiny stream cut through it, barely a handspan wide
in a bed thirty paces across. A mighty river had flowed here once, in
ages past, reduced now to a mere trickle: its clear, clean brilliance
played across the cavern's ceiling and walls.
The pale girl fell to her knees beside the stream and plunged her hand
into its light. It was warm as lamp oil. She hadn't realized how she
was shivering in the cool, dry air. Desperately, she licked the
delicious drops from her fingers. Savory, full of minerals, the water
tasted like crushed herbs. She knew there must be an easier way to
drink, but she could not remember how. The trickling stream held her
whole attention—so that she did not even notice the others standing in
the chamber until the young one dropped his pick.
The sound rang sharp as a silver pin. The pale girl started up, water
dripping from her forearms, and stared at the three people gazing
curiously at her. They were very short, only a little over half as tall
as she, and were dressed in trousers and sarks with many pockets. The
two men wore caps. Their leader seemed to be the woman, whose fair,
silver-coppery hair fell in four thick braids, one before, one behind
each ear. She stood upstream, hands on her hips. The younger of her
companions hastily caught up his pick.
"Reckon it's dangerous, Maruha?" the boy asked. The woman shook her
head. "Can't say, Brandl. An upperlander-from-under-the-sky, by the
look, if I remember my learning."
She cocked her head and studied the girl. The upperlander stared back,
wide-eyed, afraid to move. The squat little woman's eyes were the color
of dark grey stones.
"But what's it doing so far underground?" the young one, Brandl, asked.
"Witch's work," the older man murmured, stroking his beard. "Could be
the Witch's work."
"Bite your tongue, Collum, you fool." Maruha turned on him. "None of
hers could ever get down here. We've wards."
"That one got through," the bearded one answered. "Perhaps only the
first of many. We've known for a long time the end must come."
"Enough," hissed Maruha with a glance at Brandl. "You'll frighten the
boy."
The pale girl watched them, her heart banging painfully against her
ribs. She had seen such a creature once before. A little man with
stone-grey eyes. The fragment of memory needled her, merciless, then
vanished. The woman took a step toward her.
"You, upperlander, who are you?" she called.
The other flinched. She wanted to answer, but her throat tightened till
she could hardly breathe. "Uh, uhn…" she managed, choking. A thin wail
threaded past her lips. Her head pounded. She stopped, whimpering.
"Can't speak," bearded Collum breathed. "Witch's work."
"Look how thin," Brandl said, bolder now. He pointed, taking a step
closer to Maruha. "Cheeks all sunken in."
Collum snorted. "All the upperlanders look that way: spindly as
spiders."
"Nonsense!" Maruha exclaimed. "She's done in. Look at her hair and the
dirt on her face." She came a few paces closer. "Girl, can you
understand me?"
The upperlander tensed, ready to run—but she didn't want to leave the
water. A kind of shriek issued from her lips. She understood, but she
could not answer.
"Aye, but look at her robe," Brandl whispered, fear sharpening his
voice suddenly. "Fine yellow stuff and not a rip or a smudge. It shines,
almost. Like ghostcloth."
His companions started, and the three of them drew back. The pale
girl's knees gave. She sank down, unable to go another step. Collum
gripped his pick and pushed past Maruha and Brandl.
"She's the "Witch's work, I tell you, and the sooner done with the
better."
"No!" Maruha cried, catching Collum's arm. "She was drinking from the
stream. None that serve the Witch can abide clean water's touch—"
Collum hesitated, lowering his arm. He glanced at Maruha.
"Marvels, I grant you, as yet unexplained—and her coming here may
indeed be Witch's work," Maruha insisted. "But I do not believe that she
is Witch's work, or that she means us any harm."
The girl sat in the sand, not looking at them. She no longer had the
strength to lift her head. She heard Brandl edging closer to the other
two.
"There's blood in her hair," he whispered. "Look."
"You see?" snapped Maruha, giving Collum a shake. "That is why she
cannot speak." She took his pick from him roughly and thrust it into
her own belt. Turning from him, she softened her voice. "Here, girl.
You're hurt." Moving closer, she continued, "We are duaroughs, child.
Let us help you."
The pale girl felt the little woman parting the hair just behind her
ear and started. She batted at the square, nubby hands feebly, once.
Gendy, the duarough's touch returned.
"You needn't fear us. Sooth! What's this? Collum, Brandl, look. There's
something here, behind her ear-jabbed in through the very bone."
All three crowded around her then. She did not look up. She gazed at
the sand, at the warm, fragrant water lying beyond her reach now. She
longed for it.
"Sweet Ravenna!" the young one, Brandl, exclaimed. "It's a silver pin."
"All mucked with blood." That was Maruha.
"Witchery," muttered Collum.
"I can't quite…" Maruha began.
The girl felt a shooting pain behind her ear and screamed. With a gasp,
the duarough woman jerked her hand away as the upperlander pitched to
the sand, covering her head with her arms, shrieking. They mustn't
touch it! No one must touch it. She herself must never so much as lay a
finger on the beautiful and terrible silver pin. Maruha sat down upon
the sand, cradling her hand.
"Lons and Ancientlady!" she panted, flexing her fingers and then
shaking her hand. "But that thing is Witch's work, and no
mistake. It's cold, colder than shadow."
"It hasn't harmed you?" Brandl said anxiously.
"No, I only brushed it—lucky! Sooth, we must take this child back to
the others when we finish our circuit—"
"Fie, no!" Collum protested. "If she's Witched, she mustn't come within
leagues of our last hidden hold…!"
"Oh, be still," Maruha growled, getting to her feet and dusting the
sand from her. "The child is starving and thirsting and in need of our
help."
Help. The word reminded the pale girl of something, something… She
remembered the face of the young man again, lit only by starlight,
half-turned from her. "You cannot help me," he whispered. "I can love
no mortal woman while the White Witch lives." Help, help me!
she wanted to cry, but the pin robbed her of speech as well as of
memory. The young man's image faded even as she groped for it. She
buried her face in her arms and wept. Maruha bent to touch her.
"Come, child," she said softly. "Come with us."
The girl lay unmoving, spent. Nothing made sense. She was so weary. She
wanted only to rest. Maruha took her by the arm and hauled her upright.
"Help me, Collum," she panted. "We'll have to carry her."
The bearded duarough remained where he was, arms folded. It was Brandl
who came and took the upperlander's other arm. He smelled of grease and
candle wax. The scent made her stomach twist and clench, she was so
famished. She felt she might swoon. Maruha glared at Collum.
"Suit yourself," she snapped. "I do not know who this child is or why
she wears the Witch's pin. But I do know that it marks her as no friend
to our great enemy, and by the Ancientlady Ravenna, I mean to get it
out."
Underpaths
Fish, delicious fish, each as big as her finger: grilled in oil with
succulent white flesh and bones as soft as sprouting shoots. The pale
girl licked her lips and searched the dish for more. She had been
without the duaroughs how long now—a week of hours? A daymonth? Here
below-ground, without the light of Solstar and the infinitesimal
turning of the stars, she had no sense of the passage of time.
Her companions spent hours tramping the endless corridors, laying camp
only at long intervals. The pearl's faint glow passed unnoticed in the
darting glare of the fingerlamps the duaroughs carried. Brandl's gaze
was always on her; he looked away. Maruha was the kind one, giving her
food and drink, even combing out her matted hair, careful now to leave
the silver pin alone. The pale girl shivered at the thought of the pin.
It never ceased to pain her, but she found that as long as she did not
try to remember or speak, the ache was bearable.
She and the duaroughs passed no more open water on their treks, though
they crossed many more streambeds—all dry. The underpaths were
desiccated, their moisture long vanished. Yet, Maruha always knew where
to find water at need. From time to time, with one well-placed blow of
her pick, she could release from the passage wall a thin spout. Then
the girl drank greedily until Collum shouldered her aside so that he
might fill their waterskins. After, Maruha stopped the flow with a peg
and marked the wall with a complicated scratch. They moved on.
Whenever they came to a fork, the duaroughs paused and consulted a
square of parchment: ancient, brown, and cracking along the folds. The
girl saw lines crisscrossing the surface, some of them leading to a
great starburst in the center. None of it meant a thing to her. She
could not read.
Now and again, they came upon Ancient machinery, and each time, the
duaroughs halted to examine it. Long untended, crusted with green and
blood-colored flakes, most of it hardly functioned, only the faintest
hum coming from its clockwork depths. Some of it did not function at
all. Maruha shook her head once sadly when Collum rushed to press his
ear to a device.
"We could save it," he said softly. "It wouldn't take long. Only half a
hundred hours—we could save it! It hasn't been tended in years upon
years."
Maruha again shook her head, more firmly now. "We're just a survey
expedition. Mark it on the map, and others will come to tend it in our
stead."
"If it lasts so long," Brandl murmured.
Collum rose, scowling furiously, and stalked away.
"Perish the Witch," the pale girl heard him mutter. From beneath
tangled brows, he glared at her. "Perish the Witch and all her works!"
More often than not, the paths they took were narrow and precipitous.
Maruha usually went first, her fingerlamp bobbing. Brandl followed,
shepherding the girl, with Collum bringing up the rear. They had taken
one such way not many hours past: bits of the ceiling littered the
steep grade, which seemed not to have been traveled in an age.
"Fine path this is," snorted the bearded duarough, losing his balance
and sending a shower of scree down upon the others. "If such were all
they had in Ancient days, it's a wonder any of them survived to reach
the City." The last word was mumbled, his voice taking on a
superstitious edge.
"I've told you, this isn't the main path," Maruha snapped, her
fingerlamp waving wildly as she scrabbled to keep her own footing.
"It's back alleys and service corridors we're taking. The pilgrims'
roads were sealed long since. You know that."
"When Ravenna first withdrew from the world?" Brandl ventured.
No one answered him. Gingerly, he guided the pale girl over the rough,
slippery stones. She never lost her footing, moved with an unerring
sureness, listening without attention to what the others were saying.
The pain of the pin lessened when she did not concentrate.
"Do you think we could ever go there?" the young duarough tried again.
"To the City? Just to see it. We're so close."
"No!" Maruha threw back over one shoulder. The path was too precarious
to let her turn safely to glower at him. "It's sealed. No one's been to
the City of Crystalglass in time out of mind."
A little silence. The pin stirred. Deliberately unfocusing her
thoughts, the girl watched the play of lamplight on the walls for a few
moments until the twinging ceased. Behind her, Collum slipped again and
cursed.
"Oh, stop complaining," Maruha panted. "Taking these routes, we're less
likely to meet weaselhounds, or others of the Witch's brood."
Beside the pale girl, Brandl shuddered, but no one said anything more.
They had laid camp not long after, and the duaroughs now sat at their
ease. The girl licked her fingers again. There were no more fish. Her
eyelids slid sleepily halfway down. Surrounded by companions, she felt
safe from the Shadow's pursuit. No memories had troubled her during
their last march. The pin hardly hurt at all now. She sighed lazily,
scarcely heeding what the other three were saying.
"Well, tell me the use of keeping her," Collum was muttering, combing
his fingers through his coarse grey beard. "Our people have no craft
for the removing of such a pin. We are skilled in the maintenance of
Ancient devices, not in instruments of witchery."
Beside him, Maruha sighed. "If only my brother were here! He would know
what to do. Sorcery was always his study, never machines."
"Your brother vanished into the upperlands handfuls upon hundreds of
years ago," the other answered. "Fine help he is to us now."
Their talk subsided. The duaroughs had been gaming earlier with
counters of stone upon a painted board. Now, their diversion done, the
board lay to one side. The girl played with one of the small round
stones. Like a bead it was. If only she had a bore, she could make a
hole in it and put it on a string. The quiet rumble of the duaroughs'
talk was comforting to her, even as she refused to follow what they
said.
"Perhaps we should take her back to the upperlanders," Brandl
suggested. "They have sorcerers. Let them heal her."
"Aye, that's exactly what the Witch would want us to do," grunted
Collum, "show ourselves aboveground—" His voice grew vehement. "So that
she can steal us away as she has done all our fellows…!"
"Peace, Collum," the duarough woman said. "We have all lost kith to the
Witch. But we must not dwell on it—we must go on running the machinery
of the world as best we can until the Ancient Ravenna returns to us. It
is all we can do."
The upperlander tossed the beadlike stone in a circle before her,
passing it from hand to hand. Other stones from the gameboard joined
it, seemingly of themselves. Someone had taught her to toss stones so
once, to pass the time—a blue-skinned girl in Bern? Memory teased, then
darted away. Quickly, the pale girl willed her mind to emptiness. She
tossed the stones without thinking.
His back to her, Collum murmured bitterly, "If the Ancientlady were
ever to return to us, she would have done so by now. We are lost, and
the world is lost."
"Courage, fool," exclaimed Maruha.
"The Ravenna is dead," the old man said.
With a look of alarm, Brandl whispered, "She can't be. If she is dead,
then nothing matters…!" before Maruha shushed him.
"Give in to despair, and you give in to the Witch," she said to Collum.
Absently, the girl made a figure eight of the stone beads in the air
before her and gazed beyond them into the fire, a warm dance of flame
shooting upward from a metal vessel unlike any lamp she recognized.
Folding his arms and turning away from Maruha, Collum caught sight of
her.
"Now what's she doing?" he cried.
"It's more of that tossing—what do you call it?—juggling," Brandl said.
"She always does that."
Stringing beadstones through empty space, she felt the heat of the fire
traveling over her skin. She had felt such heat once before—though far
hotter—from a far greater and stranger Flame, which had lit the pearl
and had taken her shadow away. Uneasily, she banished the thought.
"Make her stop." The bearded duarough shifted nervously. "It's
witchery."
"It isn't," Maruha said. "Leave her alone."
Abruptly, the girl let the beads fall in a heap beside the board. Even
that mindless activity sparked memories which the pin forbade. Pain bit
at her skull. Wincing, she shut her eyes and waited for it to subside.
She was so weary of the ache. If only she might sit here forever, warm
and well fed, thinking of nothing—fearing, dreaming, anticipating
nothing. Silence.
"Time I was off." Maruha stirred. She caught up the two waterskins that
were empty and started away, calling over one shoulder, "Keep watch—
and look after the girl."
Collum grunted. The pale girl basked in the warmth of the flame. The
sound of Maruha's steps vanished down the corridor. Presently, the girl
opened her eyes again. Collum had put up the beads and board and pulled
the faded square of parchment from his pocket. Brandl opened his pack
and drew out a tiny, slender harp made of silver wood with golden
wires. The girl had never seen it before. He began tinkering with the
tuning pegs and polishing it carefully with a fawnskin cloth.
"Best not let Maruha see you at that foolishness," Collum murmured.
Brandl hunched protectively over the little instrument. At last he
tucked the cloth away.
"Collum," he said.
The other made a wordless sound. The young duarough seemed to take it
for encouragement.
"Tell me what you've heard," he said, with a glance surfaceward. "From
up there. About the war."
Rattling his parchment, Collum turned away. "I wouldn't know anything
of the sort."
Brandl bent closer. "You do! You're always listening. And I know you
talk to the others, the ones who go surfaceward. You needn't fear to
tell me. Maruha will never know."
The older duarough snorted and said nothing. The upperlander watched
them, absently.
"I know I'm young," Brandl said. "But war doesn't frighten me. It's the
not knowing that does. There's a song they're singing now,
about a
sorceress aboveground who's gathered an army to fight the Witch."
Collum started and turned. "If you know that, then you've
been listening."
"I have." Brandl caught the older duarough's arm. "But you could tell
me more."
Collum glanced in the direction Maruha had gone. He shifted uneasily.
"Oh, very well," he sighed. "I'll tell you what I know, young one— but
only so long as not a word goes beyond you."
The young duarough nodded eagerly. Collum set down his parchment. The
pale girl saw him glance once at her, but she kept her mind and
features blank. Whatever the duaroughs were saying, she told herself it
did not matter.
"Now hark," Collum began. "You know how, many ages past, this world was
a dead and lifeless one—until the coming of the Ancients from Oceanus.
The Ancients changed this world and kindled it to life, planted herbs
and grasses, fashioned peoples and living creatures. They made the tall
upperlanders for the surface above, and us to run the world's engines
below."
He glanced again toward the girl at the mention of her kith, then back
to Brandl.
"You know all that, boy?"
"Yes, yes," the young duarough said. "Maruha saw to my learning."
Collum humphed. "And you know that the Ancients ruled wisely and well
for uncounted years, until suddenly, unexpectedly, Oceanus called them
home. Most departed at once in their fiery chariots, never to return.
But a handful stayed behind, unwilling to abandon us. Yet even those
withdrew into the desert, sealing themselves away in their great domed
Cities. Only the Ravenna's remained open, and people made pilgrimages
to her City of Crystalglass."
The younger duarough nodded; Collum continued.
"The Ancientlady instructed our folk in the service of those devices
that manufacture the world's water and air, and she created the Ions—
great guardian-beasts—to shepherd the upper-landers above. But even she
in all her wisdom could not keep the world from beginning to wind down:
atmosphere bleeding off into the Void, weathermakers falling slowly
into disrepair."
Brandl's breath quickened. "There's a word for it," he whispered. "An
Ancient word: entropy."
Collura glowered at him to be still.
"Ravenna saw but one hope against our declining world's eventual
collapse," he said, "against this entropy. Since Oceanus
remained deaf to her entreaties, her fellows there refusing to lend
their aid across the Void, she realized that she must conjure the means
to rescue us herself. Thus she withdrew into her City a dozen thousand
daymonths past to begin the weaving of a mighty spell that would halt
the entropy and restore the world."
Collum toyed with the folded parchment and at last put it away.
"All of this you know, Brandl."
The young duarough snorted impatiently. "Yes!"
His companion cast another furtive glance over one shoulder as if to be
sure Maruha were truly gone. Brandl leaned forward intently. As the
pale girl watched them, she tried not to listen, struggling to retain
the blank emptiness of her mind- lest the pin take revenge.
"After the Ravenna withdrew, we strove to live as best we could without
the Ancients' guidance. Then the Witch appeared. None know who she is
or whence she came, save that she is a water demon, a lorelei. She
dwells beyond the desert's edge, in parched regions known as the Waste.
Beneath the dark surface of a still, silent lake, her palace stands,
cold as poison and fashioned of transparent stone.
"She has, through her sorceries, beleaguered the whole world with
drought. Even the once mighty wellsprings of Aiderlan have ceased to
flow. Her weaselhounds sniff us out belowground. Who knows what fate
awaits those they seize? And she harries the upperlanders as well,
stealing their young boys over the years, half a dozen of them. These
she has made into darkangels— the icari—each icarus a soulless demon
with a dozen dark wings blacker than shadow. Her icari in turn
conquered the six strongest nations of Westernesse, transforming the
guardian Ions of those lands into gargoyles.
"Then the Witch stole a seventh 'son," a prince of Avaric, Irrylath,
gilding his heart with lead and making him into the beginning of a
darkangel. As soon as her spell upon him could become complete, she
knew she would have half the world in her grasp. In terror, the peoples
of Westernesse cried out for the Ravenna to return and vanquish the
Witch. But Ravenna has not returned. Her City remains sealed. None know
her fate."
Collum choked, his words growing harsh.
"Some fear her dead."
Brandl tried to catch the other's eye, but the bearded duarough would
not look at him. The pale girl shrugged nervously, drawn into the tale
despite herself. She knew she should not listen— and yet a kind of
hunger filled her, a longing for news, for word of the world above. She
found herself harkening without meaning to, and the pin twinged
warningly as the duaroughs resumed their talk.
"No, it is not the Ravenna who has come forth to oppose the Witch, but
another, the dread sorceress Aeriel. Some say she is the Ravenna
reborn; some say she is her heir. But whoever she may be, she has, by
means of her great magic, freed both Prince Irrylath and the Ions from
the Witch's enchantment. The Ions are no longer gargoyles, Prince
Irrylath no longer a darkangel."
Collum laughed suddenly, as though hope were beginning to return to him
as he warmed to his tale. Wincing, the pale girl shuddered.
"Irrylath loathes his former mistress now and has raised a great army
to Aeriel's cause. He has sworn to plunge his sword Adamantine into the
Witch's heart with his own hand, for love of the sorceress Aeriel."
Brandl sighed, gazing up at the close stone ceiling above the white
flame of their little fire. "Yes, that. That is what I long
to hear of. If only I could be with them," he murmured, "up there,
where things matter,"
The upperlander shifted fitfully. A desperate restlessness seized her.
The pain in her head throbbed. She sat hunched, trying to block out the
sound of the others' talk.
Collum grunted disapprovingly at Brandl's words. "Hold now, boy. Our
life is here, along the underpaths—unless you want to run off like
Maruha's worthless brother. There are few enough of us left as it is!
The gears of the world won't go on turning of themselves."
"But on this war hangs the very fate of the world!" the younger
duarough protested. "And it's the Witch's doing that our numbers are
now so few..."
"All the more reason we should tend to our work." Once more, Collum
cast his eye uneasily down the corridor Maruha had taken. "Where is
she, I wonder?" he muttered. "She has been gone a rare long time."
Brandl paid no attention. He had lifted the little harp from his knees,
strumming his fingers across it absently, and begun to sing.
"On Avaric's white plain,
where the icarus now wings
To steeps of Terrain
from tour-of-the-Kings,
And damozels twice-seven
his brides have all become:
Afar cry from heaven,
a long road from home—"
The pale girl listened in horror to the rime. Its music stirred her
disjointed memory as words alone had not. The pin twitched, pricking
her. Images swirled unbidden through her mind, stringing themselves
together like beads of fire: the kingdom of Avaric ruled over by a
darkangel, who stole young girls to be his brides. A darkangel become a
mortal man again, astride a winged steed, raising an army to fight the
Witch…
The girl gasped and trembled as the pin shivered, biting down. No force
of will could stop the incomprehensible glimpses now juggling through
her mind. Oblivious, Brandl in his clear, sweet voice sang on. Those
words! She could not bear the tangled, shifting memories they brought.
Every line of the rime caused unspeakable torment. The pin twisted, and
another jab of pain went through the pale girl's head. A shriek of
agony tore from her throat.
Springing to her feet, she plunged at the source of the music. Brandl
looked up in astonishment as she snatched the harp from his hand. She
flung it away, flailing at the young duarough. With a cry of surprise,
Brandl fended her off. Collum jumped to his feet and seized her arms,
pulling her away. She kicked and struggled, her bare feet shoving up
sand. She felt hot metal underfoot for a moment, and then the fire went
out.
"Blast!" exclaimed Collum. "She's overturned the lamp."
The girl scrambled free, one hand going to her breast, covering the
pearl, hiding its light. In the pitch dark, she could see nothing, but
neither could the other two. She heard them blundering about.
"Quick, boy, get it up before the oil runs out." That was Collum's
harried voice.
"I'm trying!" Brandl's. "There, I've got it. Get your tinderbox."
The pale girl retreated, stumbling blindly down the jet-black corridor.
Shadow: shadow everywhere! She was wrapped in shadow, surrounded,
smothered by it. She could not breathe to scream.
The sound of rummaging, of flint striking metal. A spark in the
darkness behind her, then a second spark, a finger of flame. She ducked
into an open tunnel's mouth. A little light strayed after her.
"What came over her, do you think?" That was Brandl, his voice already
faint with distance and the distortion of the caves. "She was never
wild before."
"Your blasted harp music," Collum growled. "That set her off."
"No. She was restless before, kept looking at us, like she wanted to
speak."
"Nonsense!"
"You wouldn't have noticed."
Panicked, the girl turned and fled, hiding her light. She wanted only
silence, blessed silence, free from pain and memories. The pin behind
her ear nestled deeper, stabbing her mind. She started to whimper, and
then bit off the sound, afraid of being heard. Their voices were the
barest ghosts now, hardly audible above the whisper of her running feet.
"Trim the wick, boy. No need to waste oil—"
"Collum, where is she?"
"What?"
"Collum. She's gone!"
Weaselhounds
She lay in darkness, curled around the light of the pearl. If she
stayed very still, then perhaps the horrible, tangled string of
senseless images evoked by Brandl's song would not return. The pin
behind her ear throbbed still, though the worst of its pain had passed.
She was afraid of the Shadow, here in the dark, but the terrible rime
frightened her even more. Exhausted, she dozed. A scuffing sound
brought her sharp awake. How long she had slept, she had no way to
tell. Her legs were cramped to numbness, her stomach tight, mouth dry.
She was shivering so hard her jaw ached. Something moved beyond the
bend in the narrow tunnel. Terror seized her for a moment as she
realized it must be the Shadow. Then Maruha came around the curve of
the tunnel, a fingerlamp flickering upon one hand.
"There you are!" the duarough exclaimed. "I had nearly despaired of
ever finding you, you strange girl."
The pale girl stared at her, tensed and frightened still. She laid one
hand over the pearl, hiding its light. Maruha drew closer, carefully,
as though afraid of startling her.
"Collum and Brandl swore they'd no notion why you ran off, but I got it
out of them in the end."
The duarough laid her hand gently on the pale girl's arm, and when the
upperlander did not bolt, she seemed glad. With a puff, she sat,
obviously weary.
"That fool Brandl and his barding. He should know better than to sing
of the Sorceress War in front of you."
The girl felt a breath of reassurance pass through her. Maruha would
not recite the horrible rime that made the pin ache so. She felt safe
now that Maruha had found her.
"And with the Witch's pin in your head, you doubtless know more of that
grim conflict than we. How much of what we say do you understand,
girl?" The little woman eyed her closely. The upperlander shifted
uncomfortably, looked away. She did not want to understand, dared not.
In a moment, Maruha shrugged. "No use asking, I suppose. If only you
could talk!"
She patted the pale girl's arm.
"Here, child, are you hungry?" She fished in one of her many pockets
and drew out a square cake that smelled of honey and pungent dram.
"It's been ten hours since you ran away."
She broke the cake and held up one half to the girl, who snatched it
from her. The dense stuff tasted sweet and tart, but her mouth was so
dry she could scarcely swallow. Maruha's little skin water bag had come
out of another pocket in the sark. The girl wanted to reach for it, but
hesitated, unwilling to remove her hand from her breast.
"Child, what are you holding?" the duarough asked, setting down the
water bag and leaning closer. "Will you show me?"
The upperlander drew back. The pearl was her secret, its wan glow
visible only in near total darkness. Not even the Bird had known she
had it, the terrible black bird that had…A sharp twinge behind her ear
warned her away. Hastily, she shoved the almost—memory aside and stared
at the duarough. Surely she could trust Maruha. Slowly, she drew back
her hand. Beneath the yellow fabric of her gown, the clear blue light
shone constant white.
The duarough gasped. "What is that? Did you find it here in the caves?"
The girl shook her head, making bold to follow the other's words a
little now. The duarough reached for the pearl.
"May I see it, child?"
The upperlander's hand clapped down again, covering her treasure.
"Hi—migh—mine!" she gabbled. No words came out, only fragments. Maruha
drew back.
"Very well, child. I'll not disturb it. But I've never seen the like.
You never found it in these caves, I'll vow. Had it with you all along,
I'll wager, and we never even noticed."
She lifted her fingerlamp from the floor and held it up so that its
strong, dancing light drowned out the pearl's cool, gentle one. The
red-haired duarough got to her feet and brushed the cave grit from her
trousers distractedly. She donned the fingerlamp again.
"Wonders upon wonders," she murmured. "Who are you, girl?"
But the upperlander could not answer. Already the sense of the other's
words was fading. She could no longer follow. A fog covered her
thoughts. She was very tired. Maruha pulled her to her feet.
"We had best get back. I left those two fools at the camp, though they
wanted to help me search. I told them they would as likely fright you
away again as find you."
As Maruha started down the corridor, the pale girl hesitated.
"Come. All's well," said the duarough, turning. "I've forbidden Brandl
any more barding. He won't frighten you again."
She let Maruha draw her away down the dark and narrow hall. *
* *
They were nearing where Maruha said the camp must be. All the corridors
looked the same to the girl. The duarough called out a greeting, but
only silence answered.
"That's odd," she murmured.
She had extinguished her fingerlamp, since the pearl gave a more
constant light, with none of the jump and shadow of flame.
Maruha quickened her step until, rounding the bend, she halted dead.
The campsite lay in disarray, the cooking lamp overturned and deep ruts
in the sand, as though made by running, slipping feet. The duarough
hurried forward, pulling the girl along.
"This was not the way I left them!" Maruha exclaimed. "They had put the
camp back in good order after you fled. Collum? Brandl?"
Only stillness replied. Collum's pack rested far off to one side, as
though dragged there, or thrown. Tools lay scattered about. Brandl's
harp gleamed, tilted upside down against one tunnel wall. Maruha caught
it up in passing, then fell to her knees beside the upturned cooking
lamp.
"Ravenna preserve us," she whispered. "I should never have left them!
We are in strange territory, long deserted by our folk. None of our
wards operate here, and no telling what is loose in these halls."
Frantically she snatched up Collum's tools, throwing them willynilly
into the pack along with the harp and the cooking lamp. She slung the
strap over one shoulder beside her own and grasped the pale girl's hand
again.
"The sand is so dry and scattered, I cannot find a good print. The
lamp's still half full. This could not have happened long ago at all.
We heard nothing of struggle, but these twisting tunnels distort the
sound."
Reaching into her sleeve pocket, she pulled out a dirk, slim and narrow
shafted—more stiletto than dagger—with a hollow point. It gleamed in
the light. Astonished, the upperlander drew back from it: ugly,
poison-filled weapon. It reminded her of what the black bird had
carried in its bill...Maruha paid no attention, only pulled her along
hard behind.
"Hurry, child," the stout little woman urged. "Brandl and Collum are
doubtless in jeopardy. I only pray we are not too late!" *
* *
Snarls and coughlike barking, the scratch of boots on sand and the
grunt of men hard-pressed quickened Maruha's pace to a hurtling run.
She dragged the pale girl after her down the wide white corridors. A
jumping lampflame and shadows on the wall around a sharp turn in the
tunnel made the duarough catch in her breath. Rounding the corner, she
dropped the upperlander's hand.
The girl stumbled to a halt. They stood at the junction of several
corridors. All looked old and unused, the masonry of the arches
crumbling. She saw Collum and Brandl with their backs to a blank
stretch of wall, cornered by the snapping, snarling creatures that
crouched sinuously before them. Brandl had a shortsword, Collum a
hollow dirk like the one Maruha held. Both men wore fingerlamps,
holding them high for light and occasionally driving back their
attackers with fire instead of blade.
The creatures that had cornered them were large and white with stubby
legs: two before, two behind, with an extra pair at midbody. Their
blunt snouts emitted a doglike coughing. Patches of black masked their
fierce red eyes and tipped their long, thick, tapering tails. They
traveled low to the ground, their bodies so long that they humped in
the middle. Their gait was an odd, fluid undulation, deceptively agile.
There were nearly a dozen of them. The upperlander recoiled.
"Weaselhounds!" cried Maruha sofdy. "Part of the Witch's brood."
Flinging off her packs, she rushed forward and stung one of the
creatures from behind widi her dirk. It turned like a whiplash to snap
at her. Maruha stung it again across the muzzle. It shrank away,
scratching its mask with long-nailed paws. The pale girl stood
mesmerized, not daring to move.
Before her, too hard-pressed to look up, Collum and Brandl seemed not
to have noticed Maruha yet. One weaselhound leapt and caught hold of
Brandl's sleeve. He brought his fingerlamp down on its skull with a
crack. The white creature released its grip, but the impact had jarred
loose the lamp. It fell to the floor and went out. One of the beasts
seized it in its jaws and slung it away. Collum cursed.
He drove his hollow dirk into the neck of one of the animals as it
lunged for his leg. The creature gave a yip and sprang back, shaking
its head. Then it stumbled and sank. Two of its fellows dragged its
still form out of their path and plunged again at the duarough men. The
weaselhound Maruha had stung now lay still as well. She waded forward
and pricked another on the ear.
"Maruha!" Collum looked up in startled disbelief. His joy quickly
vanished. "It's no good—there are too many…"
"Save yourself!" Brandl shouted above the growling. "We'll hold them as
long as we can—"
"I will not," Maruha flung back, kicking one of the weaselhounds in the
ribs so that it turned and pricked itself upon her poisoned dagger. It
sprang away with a yelp. Its fellows, aware of the duarough woman now,
turned on her.
"Run, Maruha. It's hopeless!" cried Brandl.
He stumbled backward into Collum beneath the furious onslaught of two
of the hounds. Collum lost his footing in the fallen masonry. As his
arm struck the cave wall, his lamp, too, went out. All three of them
gasped, as though expecting to be plunged into darkness, but the cool,
steady light of the pearl now filled the chamber. The duaroughs looked
up, and the weaselhounds turned suddenly, all of them, to stare.
The pale girl stood shaking. The Witch's creatures terrified her—yet
they seemed arrested by her light. Unsteadily, she reached into her
garment and drew out the pearl, so that its wan glow might shine more
strongly. The pin behind her ear pricked warningly, but the red eyes of
the weaselhounds frightened her more than the prospect of pain. The
light, she realized, would hold them at bay.
As if sensing her defiance, the pin bit down viciously until she
gasped—but she refused to return the jewel to its hiding place.
Gritting her teeth, the upperlander held up the pearl. Circling,
watching her every move, the Witch's beasts began to yip and howl. They
cowered before the pearl's dim blue light. Maruha stabbed two with her
poisoned dirk before they slunk snarling into the nearest of the
tunnels. Collum and Brandl stood open mouthed. Though the pain
intensified with every step, the girl forced herself to follow the
weaselhounds, herding them.
Whining and snapping, the Witch's brood retreated farther down the
hall. Drawing his pick, Collum sprang onto the pile of rubble that lay
to one side of the tunnel's collapsing arch. Barely short of the
entryway, the pale girl halted, panting with the effort of defying the
pin and gazing after the snapping hounds that milled and paced just
beyond the first intensity of the light. Collum struck the keystone of
the arch.
"Get back, girl!" Brandl cried, rushing forward.
Above them, the arch collapsed with a roar. The upperlander clutched
the pearl to her as Brandl shoved her clear. She lay on the hard ground
a moment then, her head still one great throbbing ache. Choking, the
young duarough held his sleeve over his nose. Collum threw a handful of
something into the air, and in a moment, the dust abruptly settled.
From the other side of the rubble, the girl heard the weaselhounds
gargling and digging. Bruised and shaken, she straightened. Brandl
picked himself up, still staring at her.
"What is that light, that jewel she carries?"
Maruha shook her head. Collum was kneeling beside her, examining a
wound on her wrist. The sleeve was bloody, torn. "It's nothing," she
told him and pulled away. Then, to Brandl, "I know not. But it can be
nothing Witch-made, that I vow, since her creatures shun it."
She knelt, rekindling fingerlamps, handing Brandl his harp and Collum
his pack.
"Do you still say she must be one of the Witch's?" she demanded tartly.
The bearded duarough flushed.
"I know not what she is," he answered at last. "But I know she has
saved us this day."
Brandl put up his shortsword and stowed the harp. He glanced uneasily
at the new-made wall. "That'll not last long against their claws."
Shaking, the upperlander put away the pearl. The pain in her head did
not subside. Angrily, she stood. She was tired of this blankness of
memory and the torment of the pin-tired of being terrorized and
controlled! Who was she? How had she come here? She needed answers.
Wincing, she ignored the pain and surveyed the scene around her.
The concussion of the tumbling arch had shaken loose other stones as
well. The blank wall against which Collum and Brandl had made their
stand was cracked now with a spiderweb of fissures. Near the ceiling, a
slab of plaster had sheared away to reveal a great starburst carved
into the stone. It occurred to the pale girl that most of this wall
might be plaster, not stone at all.
"But which path?" Maruha was saying. "If weaselhounds are afoot, you
can be sure all the paths hereabouts are overrun with them."
The girl moved nearer, drawn to the starburst. The pin throbbed ever
more fiercely, but furiously she disregarded its signal to retreat. As
she lifted one finger to touch the starburst, the fissure below it
deepened, and a crumbling brick of dried clay fell with a thunk,
leaving a hole in the wall. Darkness and emptiness lay beyond, and the
scent of stale air. Collum was fishing for the map in his sark.
Unfolding it, he and Maruha bent over it. The pale girl grimaced as the
pin twisted down. Defiantly, she pulled another brick from the wall.
"This way leads on to other paths, as do these," the duarough woman
murmured.
"They could lead to weaselhounds as well..."
With growing determination, the girl dug more bricks from the opening.
The pain was nearly blinding now, but she kept on. Despite the heavy
cost, she found that thwarting the pin brought her an immense
satisfaction. Though it could still torture her, the Witch's weapon no
longer possessed her will.
The wall's opening was now wide enough to admit the upperlander's head
and shoulders. Leaning through, she felt a sudden peace washing over
her, better than food or drink or rest. She halted, stunned as the pain
behind her ear abruptly ceased. Before her, the pearl's light revealed
a very broad, straight corridor stretching away into the distance. The
walls were carved with figures of duaroughs and machines.
"Whatever path we take, let us take it quickly," Brandl, behind her,
was urging.
Carefully, the pale girl glanced around. If she removed her head from
the opening, she knew, the pain of the pin would return. His back to
her, Brandl eyed the shifting rubble of the rockfall nervously. The
growling of weaselhounds and the sound of their digging on the other
side grew more vigorous. Collum bent over his fingerlamp, trimming the
wick. Neither of them took any notice of the girl.
"No path is safe," Maruha told them, rattling the map one-handed in
exasperation and nursing her wounded arm. "We must choose one and go."
Without another moment's hesitation, the upperlander turned from the
duaroughs and crawled through the opening into the adjoining corridor. Here!
she wanted to call. Here lay the path they must take. But the pin still
prevented her from speaking—even if it could no longer cause her pain.
The ceiling overhead rose beyond her reach. The carvings ran in a low,
narrow band along either wall. The Shadow would never find her here.
She was certain of it. Faintly behind her, she heard Brandl cry out.
"Where's the girl?"
Maruha gave a shout. Their voices sounded remote, like words whispered
into a copper bowl. Curses. The sound of busding.
"She was standing just there—" Brandl started, then: "Look!"
Exclamations. Murmuring. Silence.
"A false wall!" That was Maruha. "Boost me up, Collum, so I can see."
Scrabbling. The girl turned to glimpse the duarough woman staring at
her through the hole. She smiled at Maruha, trying to show them by her
expression what she could not put into words: what a miraculous place
this was. Her serene feeling of contentment grew. They would all find
what they were seeking here—or if not quite here, then
somewhere very close at hand. Perhaps at the end of the corridor.
Maruha vanished. A frantic rattling of parchment.
"That's Ravenna's Path," Collum was exclaiming. "One of the pilgrims'
roads to the City of Crystalglass! See, it's marked here on the map. It
must have been walled off when the City was sealed."
"It's very wide and straight, with beautiful carving along the walls.
The girl's in there," said Maruha.
"Let's follow her, then," Brandl hissed, "and seal it after us: quick!
Before the 'hounds break through. We can hide in there until they move
on."
Scrabbling again. The youngest duarough wriggled through the hole and
dropped to the ground with a breathless oof. He glanced at
the girl, who smiled radiantly back. He stared a moment, obviously
puzzled, then shook his head as if too pressed to wonder at it now. But
she noted a trace of a smile beginning to tug at his own lips, as
though he, too, were starting to feel the strange tranquillity of the
pilgrims' road. Picking himself up and turning to stand on toes, he
called cheerfully back to Maruha and Collum. "Pass me the bricks and
the packs!" Smiling still, the pale girl turned away from him and
wandered down the hall, aware of a gentle, inexorable tug pulling her
on. A Call. Sweet, feerie euphoria continued to steal over her. She ran
her fingers along the wall carvings: small, squat figures that were
surely duaroughs, here and there taller figures like herself, and
occasionally one very much taller than the rest—human-shaped, but
strangely garbed.
They all meant nothing to her, but she felt sure now that all her
questions would be answered if only she could discover the source of
that which summoned her. Behind her, Collum had boosted Maruha through
the crack and let her pull him up after. The two of them stood
furiously shoving clay bricks back into place, while Brandl, grinning
ecstatically himself now, exclaimed in wonder, holding his fingerlamp
up before the frieze. The girl kept moving, farther and farther from
the false wall and the duaroughs.
"No, wait. It's no good!" Brandl cried suddenly, his smile washing
away. "The 'hounds will know we're in here—they'll follow our scent."
"Not if we confuse their senses," replied Maruha grimly.
Glancing back, the upperlander saw her drawing from her sark a glass
ampoule. Brandl retreated swiftly. Kneeling on Collum's shoulders,
Maruha shook the amber globe, then tossed it through the last
brickhole. The girl glimpsed a phosphorescent flash. Coughing and
shielding her nose with her sleeve, Maruha shoved the last brick into
place and jumped down. Collum guided her after Brandl. Presently a
stink like rotten toadstools drifted past. Uninterested, the pale girl
turned away.
Come. The Call reached out to her down the broad corridor: Come.
Crystalglass
Collum and Brandl swung their picks, chipping furiously at a round
metal aperture in the low ceiling above their heads. They were no
longer in the broad pilgrims' hall, but in a smaller, narrower way.
Though the duaroughs' initial plan had been only to hide and wait, the
fantastical carvings upon the walls of the pilgrims' road had drawn
them on and on. The Call had begun to affect them, too—though not so
strongly as the girl. The pale upperlander refused to stop, even when
Maruha stumbled, faint with wound fever, and Collum and Brandl had to
support her between them.
"Stay with the girl," Maruha insisted, her voice a croak.
They had come upon more weaselhounds—even there, on Ravenna's Path.
Luckily only a pair of them this time, which Collum and Brandl laid low
in a rush. Thereafter, the duaroughs kept a constant, darting watch.
When the upperlander, oblivious to all protests and entreaties, turned
off the main way into a little side corridor, they had no choice but to
follow—for the inexorable Call tugged at them all and allowed them no
rest.
Still the girl smiled, padding relentlessly on. They were all but
carrying Maruha by then. When they heard gargling and barking in the
passageway behind, accompanied now by a deeper, inhuman grunting and
snuffling, Brandl's eyes widened.
"Is it… ?" He glanced at Collum, who nodded grimly.
"Aye, lad. Trolls. No eyes and twice again our size—they hunt by scent
alone."
Maruha managed to raise her bowed head from her breast. "We must find
an exit soon, or we're all done for," she whispered. "Blind trolls
won't shun the pale girl's light."
But for the moment, they could only bolt deeper into the unknown
tunnel. The narrow side passage wormed through the stone without
intersection. Cursing between their teeth, the duaroughs had soon
outstripped the girl, whose pace never quickened, never slackened. Now
they worked desperately at the metal portal overhead, its surface
overgrown with hard lime and stone daggers. It was the first exit they
had found—was, in fact, their only chance of escape, for the corridor
ended a half dozen paces beyond.
"Perish the lime," Collum grated. "Wherever this leads, it hasn't been
used in years."
A great mass of stone daggers peeled from the aperture's rim under the
onslaught of his pick and shattered on the floor. Behind him, Maruha
groaned and wiped her brow with her sleeve. She reclined to one side,
breathing shallowly, her wounded arm cradled to her breast. The flesh
of her wrist was puffed and red, her face flushed.
"Just as well," she answered hoarsely, "or likely they'd have sealed it
properly."
She cast an exhausted, harried glance back down the corridor. The sound
of shrill, whistled baying and low, throaty whuffling was louder now.
Brandl struck off another dagger, and Maruha weakly tugged the
upperlander back as it, too, broke upon the floor, throwing fragments
that rattled against the walls.
"There," Collum said at last. "Let us see if it will turn."
Teeth gritted, he handed his tool to Brandl and grappled with the hub.
A little of the stone still encrusting it crumbled, but the cover
itself did not budge.
"Odds and blast," he muttered.
Brandl gave Maruha both picks and, gripping the other set of handholds,
he added his strength to the older duarough's. They strained again.
This time the metal groaned and gradually gave. Slowly, the cover
rotated. It screwed out of the ceiling, shrieking, and fell open with a
clang. A brief grin lit Collum's face. Brandl laughed. Panting, the
bearded duarough dusted his hands off on his breeches. The high-pitched
baying down the corridor behind them echoed in the close confines of
the tunnel. Approaching footsteps boomed. Collum and Brandl hastily
pulled Maruha to her feet.
Silently, the girl moved past them and climbed upward through the
hatch. As she emerged, she heard Brandl following. Collum quickly
boosted Maruha through, then came himself. A moment later, he pulled
the hatch to, and the sound of their pursuers was abruptly cut off.
Collum screwed shut the round door and slid a bolt into place to
prevent its being turned again from below. The pale girl stood away
from the now-sealed opening, her smile broadening. The Call was much
stronger here.
Gazing about her, she realized all at once that she stood upon the
planet's surface, no longer underground. A vast City surrounded her,
like none she had ever seen. Strange, stately buildings of colored
glass rose on every side, flanking deserted streets. No carts or foot
traffic thronged the broad thoroughfares. No lights shone. No sound
came, not even an animal's cry. The City stood silent, dead.
Above her, the sky stretched black, as it always did, night or day. It
was night now, for the blinding white jewel of Solstar hung nowhere
above the horizon. Only starlight and the ghostly blue face of Oceanus
peered down at her through the vast crystal Dome enclosing the City. No
wind moved, and the air was thick, heady, hard to breathe. She had
never tasted such air before: Ancients' ether.
"By the underreaches of the world," murmured Brandl, gazing about him
at the dark, silent, shimmering buildings of colored glass. "No song or
story ever told it was like this."
"I've never been aboveground before," whispered Maruha. "Is that the
sky? Without the Dome overhead, I'd feel I might float away from the
ground."
Collum shuddered and ducked his head. "Be glad we came up when it's
night," he murmured. "If the light of Solstar fell on us, we'd turn to
stone. Duaroughs weren't made to bear such light as that."
The pale girl wasn't listening. The Call was irresistible now. She
started down the grand street that lay before her. Automatically, the
others followed. With the danger of trolls and weaselhounds safely
skirted, they too had fallen once more under the influence of the Call.
Maruha walked slowly, leaning against Collum, exclaiming time and again
over the machinery they passed.
"What was its function? Where did it come from? Who tended it?"
Brandl fingered his harp through the fabric of his pack. "Look at the
arches on their doorways!" he whispered. "How tall they must have
stood."
The girl paid no attention to anything they said. Turning down a very
wide, straight street, she saw at the end of it a great building of
green, violet, and indigo glass. A beacon burned in its spire, white
and brilliant as Solstar. It was from there that the Call issued. She
felt it. Relief and joy filled her. Eagerly, she hurried forward,
almost running.
"Look," cried Brandl.
"It's the Ravenna's hall," Maruha said. "It must be."
"Aye, but is the Ravenna even there to be found?" muttered Collum. "Or
just her body? The Ancients left bodies when they died, you know. They
didn't fall to ash in a few hours' time, like normal folk. Sooth, what
makes that light?" he exclaimed. "No oil I know burns so clean and
clear."
The pale girl trotted on. The beacon reminded her of a burning crown,
of a tower in which she had once stood, watching a great Flame flare…
But the memory slipped away. She focused on the glass palace ahead. The
nearer she came to it, the safer she felt. She hastened until she
reached the hall: huge and broad based, it seemed to reach up to heaven
itself.
A great door, blank as a mirror, stood at the top of wide steps,
barring her. The girl halted and stared, astonished. She had expected
no impediment. Her own image, dimly reflected in the dark portal's
surface, stared back at her: fair and tall and slender still, but not
starved or straggling. The sight of herself no longer frightened her.
But she had no time to study it now. She needed to enter the hall—and
the door was in the way. When she brushed it with one hand, it sang to
her touch. It felt slippery, seeming to vibrate. Confounded, she
recoiled from the strange sensation, then pounded the slick, shimmering
door once, twice, angrily. The reflections of the three duaroughs gaped
at her from the glassy surface. Her fist against the barrier made a
dull tonging sound. She scratched with her nails, and the hum sang
musically, altering its tone each time she changed the way she struck
it.
"Child, stop. Stop!" Maruha cried. "We've no idea what that is—"
Impatiently, the girl shook her off. Nothing mattered but her urgency
to reach the source of the silent summons that drew her. She slapped
the dark door with the flat of her hand. It tammered like a gong.
Brandl tried to take her other arm, but she snatched it from him. Her
heel struck the humming surface, low. It boomed this time, a drum.
"She'll bring the wrath of the Ravenna down on us—" Collum started.
"So you do believe the Ancientlady may still live," panted
Maruha with some satisfaction.
"Help me," Brandl exclaimed, trying to get hold of her again. "She's—"
He broke off abruptly. All four of them stopped, the three duaroughs
falling back. Only the pale girl remained planted, staring as, upon the
surface of the barrier, the head and shoulders of a man—much larger
than life—suddenly shivered into being. His face was broad, with
strong, high cheeks, his nose flattened and the nostrils flared. His
skin was very dark, his tightly curled hair peppered with grey. He was
wearing what might have been a tunic, black and silver. He seemed
startled, disconcerted, and therefore fierce.
"Who knocks so at the port?" he demanded. "This City is closed."
His countenance alarmed the girl, but she glared back at the image,
unable to answer. The three duaroughs came forward hesitantly.
"We… we seek the counsel of the Ravenna," Maruha began. "We have an
upperlander who needs her aid."
The image of the man frowned and studied them. "Many need our aid," he
answered presently, "but we cannot give it. Weightier matters occupy
us. Do you not know of our instructions that no one is to disturb this
City until we ourselves reopen it? How did you enter? The airlocks are
barred."
"If by airlocks you mean gates leading to the desert outside—" Collum
stammered. He looked terrified. "We did not come that way. We came by
underpaths. We are duaroughs."
"I can see that," the dark man's image snapped.
"We thought all those gates sealed as well, and the service ports. I'm
surprised the alarms didn't sound. No matter. By whatever path you
entered, take yourselves off by the selfsame—"
"But we can't!" Brandl cried. "There are weaselhounds and trolls."
The other sighed in agitation. "Yes, of course. Oriencor's brood. I'd
forgotten. Very well. I will open one of the airlocks for you and let
you out into the desert."
"We'll turn to stone when Solstar rises!" Collum exclaimed.
"We'll starve," Brandl beside him said.
"Please, sir," Maruha begged. She was panting again, holding her
injured arm, near the end of her strength. "We must see the Ravenna.
This girl has the Witch's pin behind her ear—"
"That is not our concern!" the dark man's image answered sharply. "We
cannot attend to you."
The pale girl growled. Desperate rage welled in her. She struck the
man's image with the heel of her hand. The stone vibrated with a dull
thrum, and the picture shimmered for a moment before reforming. His
features flinched in surprise, then clouded with anger.
"Pardon, sir," Maruha cried hurriedly. "She is a child and has been
injured by the Witch. Let us in, we beg you. The Ravenna…"
"Has seen no one from outside the Dome in a thousand years." The man's
black eyes turned on her impatiendy. "Now be off. I will not admit you."
Collum and Brandl shifted uneasily. Baring her teeth, the girl prepared
to fly at him again.
"But you must," Maruha pleaded.
"No!" the other began.
"Yes, Melkior," another voice cut in quietly. "You must." The words
were low and musical, a woman's voice. The pale girl relaxed even as
the three duaroughs started and cast about, for the speaker was nowhere
to be seen. The image of the dark man, too, glanced startled to one
side. "Admit them, Melkior," the deep, sweet voice of the unseen
speaker said. "I will aid them." *
* *
The girl stood alone in a sumptuous room. How long since she had
entered the great hall through the black doorway, she did not know—an
hour? Two? After the woman's words, the dark, shimmering force diat had
buzzed and barred diem abrupdy vanished. Presendy Melkior—the man
himself—had appeared, life-sized now, no longer the great magnified
image. Nevertheless he was very tall, towering over the pale girl. The
duaroughs came scarcely to his sash. He led them in graciously enough,
but with his mouth tight, brow furrowed in agitation.
The girl followed him eagerly down long, empty corridors, past dark,
glinting galleries. In some of them, lights moving in the walls were
making patterns: rose, yellow, violet, green. Nowhere were any lamps
lit or any windows to be seen, but the darkness of the hall did not
unease her. They met no one. Abruptly, their guide had halted, turning
toward one wall. It parted like a curtain as he touched it, and the
girl moved past him into the chamber beyond.
The air within was cool and strangely scented, but the floor beneath
her feet was warm. It was utterly black, like noon sky between the
stars. Curtains of pale gauze draped the windowless walls. As with the
rest of the palace, the walls were made of glass: dark blue and
rippled, it seemed to harbor a low inner fire that now and again
coalesced into little strands of burning color.
The Call was overwhelming here. It surrounded her, equally strong on
every side. She waited now, only remotely aware of the dark man barring
the duaroughs from joining her, of Maruha's startled protests, broken
off as the wall seamed shut. She stood alone, feeling the coolness of
the air and the warmth of the black glass floor underfoot, gazing
absently at the colored sparks winking and darting through the
ultramarine walls.
The air in the room shifted, and she turned to see a very tall figure
entering the chamber. The portal closed soundlessly behind the woman.
Her silver slippers whispered on the floor. She stood even taller than
the dark man had. Her features resembled his: high cheekbones, a broad
flat nose and generous mouth, but her skin was dusky, not black. Her
eyes were deeply blue. She was wearing a robe of jet and indigo. Her
hair, dark and wavy, with silver threads, hung unbound behind her. She
paused just inside the chamber, surveying the pale girl for a long
moment with blue and lionlike eyes.
"Do you know me, child?" she said at last, her voice very low and full
of the music the girl remembered hearing at the greathall's outer door.
The tall woman drew closer through the twilight. Her face, though
unlined, gave the impression of great age, and her bearing, though
upright, of great weariness. "So the pilgrims' Call has brought you to
me," she said. "I am glad you have come."
But she sighed saying it. The pale girl looked at her. The other's
face, full of welcome, seemed also strangely sad.
"What are you hiding beneath your hand?"
The girl felt not the slightest fear or urge to draw away. She
considered only a moment before lifting her hand from her breast. The
pearl's soft light shone through the fabric of her gown. Around them,
light seemed to gather in the walls, the beads of fire brightening. The
dark lady smiled.
"A lampwing's egg," she murmured, "already kindled! Oh, that is well,
for none but a corundum shell can hold what I must give you. May I see
it?"
Without hesitation, the pale girl drew out the shining thing. The dusky
woman took it in her palm and passed her other hand over it. The pale
girl started, frowning, stared. Her pearl had vanished.
"Don't fear," said the other gently. "I have it safe, and you will have
it back soon, I promise. Now let me look at your head. I want to see
what the Witch has done to you."
The pale girl did not flinch but bowed her head and let the lady's
great, delicate hands comb carefully through her hair. They stopped
suddenly. She heard the other's indrawn breath.
"I see it now."
The music of the other's voice was more soothing to the pale girl than
water. She kept her eyes closed, her forehead resting against the tall
woman's breast. The other sighed. She did not touch the pin, only kept
one hand lightly on the girl's head, cradling it. The dark, rare
fragrance that came to the girl from the other's hair, her robe, was
like damp earth and flowers never before scented or known.
"But tell me how it came to pass that you allowed the Witch to put a
pin behind your ear. You must have dropped your guard very low to have
allowed her that—for she is terrified of you, my green-eyed girl, ever
since you stole one of her darkangels in Avaric and made him a man
again."
She heard the other laugh softly, stroking her brow. The words evoked
no memories, but she loved the touch of those hands. They were cool and
silky dry and smelled of myrrh. This heavier air bore scents—sounds,
too—so much more richly than the thin stuff outside the Dome.
Gently, the woman lifted her head. Dark blue eyes searched the girl's.
"Such green eyes you have, child. Corundum mingled with the gold, so
that magic is as drawn to you as beebirds to wedding trumps."
The pale girl closed her eyes, breathing in the heady fragrance of the
lady and the room.
"Can you talk at all, child?" the dark lady asked her.
The girl ducked her head. She could not speak, did not want to, did not
want to try.
"Try," the tall woman urged. "Let me see how deep the pin has bit."
The pale girl shivered. "Uh," she managed, a dull and ugly sound. "Uhn,
mmh."
The other frowned. "Deep, I see."
"Mmh," the pale girl muttered. "Ngh."
One hand left her cheek. She sensed it hovering above the pin.
"Cold as winterock," the dark lady whispered. "Feel how it chills the
air! There can be no leaving it, then. Rest your head against me,
child."
Gratefully, the girl pressed her cheek to the rich fabric of the
other's robe. Some of it felt slick and cool, like wet leaves. Other
places were warm and napped, like stone moss or mouse's fur. She
nestled closer.
"Peace," the tall woman told her. "Be still." All at once, without
warning, the girl felt the pin seized and twisted, plucked suddenly
free. The air gave a crackling hiss, smelled acrid of scorching. Then
pain rushed into the wound like a flood of fire. Screaming, the girl
tore herself from the other's grasp. The dark lady stood, holding the
pin up between thumb and forefinger. It was over three inches long,
with a crossguard near the blunt end, like a tiny sword. White flame
danced along its length. Its point gleamed, wet and red.
The tall woman reached out to her, her expression full of compassion
and horror and grief. With a shriek, the pale girl fended her off. Her
own hand came away from her head covered in blood. The room seemed full
of brightness now, the fiery pain consuming her. She felt as though her
whole being might burn away in the flash. And she was screaming
still—but no longer because of the pain. She was screaming because she
remembered now. She remembered everything.
Aeriel
Her name was Aeriel. She remembered now: born in Pirs, heir to the
suzerain there, then sold into slavery after her father's overthrow.
And she remembered the darkangel, swooping down on his dozen black
pinions to carry her away.
On Avaric's white plain,
where an icarus now wings…
The words ran through her mind like an incantation. She recalled the
wedding sari she had donned in marriage to the darkangel—how, to
dissolve the evil enchantment upon him, she had surprised him with a
magic cup made from the hoof of a dead starhorse:
Then strong-hoof of a starhorse
must hallow him unguessed
If adamant's edge is to plunder
his breast.
Using the keen edge of an unbreakable blade, she had extracted the
darkangel's leaden heart and given him her own to make him mortal
again. Once free of the Witch's spell, Prince Irrylath had turned in
horror against his former mistress and begun raising an army to destroy
her.
Then, only, may the Warhorse
and Warrior arise
To rally the warhosts, and thunder
the skies.
Aeriel, meanwhile, had traversed half the nations of Westernesse to
rescue the lost Ions, once guardians of the world, who had been turned
into gargoyles by the Witch—for without these powerful allies, Aeriel
knew, her husband's burgeoning warhost had little hope of victory.
"What befell you then," the dark lady said, "once you had rescued my
Ions at Orm, and stood in the temple Flame, and burned your shadow
away?"
Aeriel could not see her questioner. The Ancient's voice seemed to come
from the air. She felt as though she were floating, suspended in
nothing. She heard another voice as well: murmuring, telling
everything, and realized presently it was her own. Images of whatever
she remembered and spoke aloud swirled before her in the darkness in
little running beads of fire.
"After Orm, we departed for Esternesse," she murmured.
"Where the great conclave was held?"
Aeriel nodded. "Yes." The pictures of fire strung themselves before her
on the darkened air. "But first the women-of-learning and the magic-men
brought forth the starhorse."
"Who had been dead," the other prompted. "Who had been killed years ago
by the darkangel."
"The priestesses said they could rebuild the Horse," Aeriel replied,
"call back his wandering soul and revive him in new flesh, the very
image of the old, with memory of his former life and death."
"Did they succeed?" the Ancient persisted. "Tell me." "
"Oh, yes," Aeriel breathed, the memory scene unfolding before her,
clear as though it were this very moment happening. She nodded. "The
starhorse. Yes. I remember him." *
* *
The crowd has stood flocked in the great square before the Istern
palace, all the people with their plum-colored skin, the women in their
turbans and flowing trousers, the men in their long gowns, heads veiled
against the white, slant morning light of Solstar. Syllva, the Lady of
Esternesse, stood foremost, flanked upon one side by Irrylath, her son.
Aeriel stood beside him. Craning eagerly, Irrylath's half brothers—the
Lady's younger sons—stood opposite. A glimpse, a murmur from the
throng, and the priestesses led forth the starhorse. Aeriel's heart
leapt at the beauty of him: Avarclon, the guardian of Avaric.
She felt her husband shiver hard, though with delight or terror at the
sight, she could not tell. Irrylath no longer shunned her, as he had
for the first year of their marriage. Nor did he shrink from her now.
But he had seemed in awe of her since Orm: she suspected he found her
presence troubling, even painful.
Why? The question needled her, and she had no clue. Always he
treated her more as some distant, valued ally than as his wife or even
a friend. An overwhelming sense of failure ate at her, for Irrylath was
her husband only in name.
Overcome by longing, Aeriel pressed nearer to him, using the crush of
the crowd as an excuse. He appeared oblivious to her, his gaze directed
toward the starhorse, who came forth from the temple all silver fire.
Those hooves, striking the paving stones, were throwing white sparks.
Great wings—the pair that sprang from the Horse's withers -arched,
flexing, and beat the air, while his little wings—those that dressed
his fetlocks and adorned his cheeks—fluttered. He tossed his tail. He
pranced, and one hoof shone brighter than the rest, dazzling in the
light of Solstar.
Aeriel sensed Irrylath beside her growing taut, his breath quickening.
She felt his back arch, his own shoulders flex as Avarclon's pinions
beat. Was he remembering his own wings, a dozen of them, that he had
worn as a darkangel? Now it was Aeriel who shivered. Her husband had
ceased to be that powerful winged creature not by his own choice, but
by hers. What must it be like, she wondered, to have lost such wings?
Avarclon tossed his head, his brow-horn cutting the air. His nostrils
flared, and he whinnied a long, trumpeting call.
"By Ravenna, who first made me," he cried, shaking himself, "it is a
fine match. A new body as like my old as could be. You have done well,
priests and wisewomen, in building this new engine for my soul. I thank
you. It is good to be in the world again."
His eyes like bright meteors scanned the crowd.
"Companions," he called to his fellow guardians, the Ions, "you who
were with me at our first making, I greet you. That you are all
assembled can mean but one thing, that you have been rescued from the
Witch's power as I was from death, and the war against her is on."
The great lyon Pendarlon roared in answer. "Yes, you have it, friend."
The starhorse turned his head and gazed upon the Lady of Esternesse.
She went to him. "Ah, Lady," he said, "king's wife in Avaric. I rejoice
to see you again. What is this place?"
"This is my land," the Lady Syllva replied, "that you would call
Esternesse. Once wife to the late king of Avaric—yes, I was. But no
more. I am returned again to my own dominion."
The starhorse bowed his head. "I remember now. I saw your train
departing after the death of your son."
"You mistake," Syllva replied. "He did not die."
Aeriel could not see her face, but from her voice, she knew the Lady
must be smiling—as though she told of joyous things. Irrylath caught
his breath in through his teeth. Aeriel saw only the side of his face,
gone tense and pale.
"He became the Witch's prisoner," the Lady continued undismayed,
without a trace of shame, "and she made him into a darkangel."
"A darkangel?" the Avarclon exclaimed, snorting and half rearing.
"Little Irrylath that used to sit laughing on my back, and dig at me
with his heels for spite and pull my hair?"
Syllva nodded. "But he has been rescued by her who rescued both you and
the gargoyles. He is mortal again, and stands at hand."
She turned to her son as she said it, and the equustel, following the
line of her sight, cast his silver eyes upon the prince, who flinched
beneath that cool and level gaze. Aeriel no longer felt him breathe.
The starhorse whickered darkly, low.
"You might be he," he said at last, "that was my Irrylath. Are you also
he that put me out of Avaric?"
Aeriel felt her husband shudder. He nodded slowly.
"How came you by those scars upon your cheek?" said Avarclon. "You were
fair to look at once."
She felt him draw a ragged breath. Without thinking, she started to
take his hand—but then she did think, and did not dare. She heard a
rumble from the lyon of the desert behind her. The prince's glance
flicked that way for an instant, passing over her without a thought. He
turned back to the equustel.
"Pendarlon," he whispered.
The Ion of Avaric turned his head and eyed the young man sidelong,
sidling. "I died a hard death in exile because of you," he said. "I
loved you once."
Irrylath sank down, and Aeriel feared at first he must be faint or
falling—but then she realized he was kneeling before the equustel.
"Avarclon," he said. "So much has befallen since I was young and rode
your back and pulled your hair, that I hardly know whether I can love
you or anyone ever again. But I remember loving you—before the White
Witch had me and made me what I was. Of all the wrong I did while in
that shape, I swear it was killing you that was the worst. I did not
know you then, or know myself. But I face you now and know you.
"I no longer serve the Witch. The wedding toast I drank from your hoof
has freed me of her enchantment. I have sworn to overthrow her now, to
cast down and unmake her and all her darkangels. But I need a steed.
Each of your fellow Ions has accepted one of my brothers as a rider. But
now no mount remains for me. Will you aid me? I beg you. Let me
ride you again as once we rode. Be my ally for a daymonth, a year—and
at the end of this war, I shall be yours, to do with as you will."
Aeriel paled, staring at the prince. A kind of roaring filled her ears.
At the end of this war, she had had such hopes—that Irrylath might
consent to be
hers at last: her own true husband, her love. A bitter taste came
into her mouth. Her balance swayed. Irrylath, Irrylath, she
wanted to cry. But Irrylath had forgotten her. Shaken, she said
nothing, eyeing the kneeling prince of Avaric. He had bowed his head.
The starhorse was coming forward to touch his nose to the young man's
brow.
"A truce then," said the Ion, very sofdy. "As you wish. Until the Witch
be overthrown. Then, make no mistake, I will have my due—but no matter!
We will not think of diat now. Come take the air widi me, king's son of
Avaric. Let me see if you still remember how to ride."
Irrylath looked up. Aeriel heard his indrawn breath, saw a joy almost
too strong to bear break over his face. He leapt up, catching the
starhorse's mane. The silver steed danced back, his great wings
stroking as if to tease the prince. Then he turned, and in a bound,
Irrylath was astride him. With a mighty leap, the starhorse launched
himself and sped away upon the air, circling and climbing above the
square while the crowd cried out, craning to see.
Few had heard what had passed between the starhorse and the prince,
Aeriel knew—perhaps she alone had heard—and only she could not rejoice.
She watched her husband soaring overhead, horse and rider swooping and
diving together in dizzying arcs. She could see the prince's face, even
at this distance, suffused with rapture still. Was it the wind, the
sensation of flight, she wondered, or having won an old friend's
forgiveness, if only for a while, or that he and his brothers might now
ride against the Witch with some hope of success?
Aeriel only knew that once more he had turned away from her. She felt
one hot tear spill before dashing the others angrily aside. She refused
to weep openly, here under public gaze. A hand slipped quietly into
hers. Startled, she turned. Her friend Erin stood beside her: a tall,
spare girl with skin black as night. Her eyes, like jet, found
Aeriel's. The dark girl pressed her hand. Of all this great, sprawling
throng, Aeriel realized, only Erin was not watching the prince and his
steed wheeling and tumbling overhead. Only Erin had eyes for Aeriel. *
* *
"And after the conclave?" the ancientlady asked.
Her voice was quiet, patient, but pressing. Aeriel sensed that she must
waste no time. She still could not see her questioner. All remained in
darkness save for the heatless swirl of fire, but she had now become
aware that it was not upon the air that the fire beads danced, but in
the depths of a great glass globe that floated before her.
"We set sail across the Sea-of-Dust for the lands of Westernesse," she
murmured. "We were joined by the people of Erin's islands in their
little skiffs. They have been alone upon the Sea so long, their
language is hardly like ours anymore. They look at Erin, who was raised
apart from them, and try to speak to her, but she doesn't understand."
"And when you reached the Westron shore?"
"We were met by Sabr, the bandit queen, whom many still call the queen
of Avaric. Her followers are brigands—honest people once, who fled the
coming of the darkangel. She is kin to Irrylath and claimed the crown
when the old king died seemingly without heirs. But she calls Irrylath
her sovereign now."
Aeriel could not keep the bitterness from her voice. She pictured them,
Irrylath and Sabr: two cousins as like as like. Both were of that lean
and slender build, almost equally tall, with slant eyes blue as little
flames and long, straight black hair worn in a horsetail down the back.
She remembered landfall: Irrylath striding down the gangplank, his arms
thrown wide to embrace the bandit queen. Though seemingly cool and
reserved by nature, she had returned his embrace warmly, calling him
"cousin" and "lord."
Sabr wore the garb of Avaric: a sark and trousers gathered into boots
with upturned toes, a dagger in her belt, a hoop of white zinc-gold
piercing the lobe of one ear. Her face reminded Aeriel uncannily of
someone—she could not think whom. Irrylath greeted her with more ardor
than Aeriel had ever seen him display. Of course he knew Sabr, the
daughter of his father's brother. Though she had not yet been born when
he had fallen into the Witch's power, he had met her not many daymonths
past. Finding him near death upon the drought-stricken shore of Bern,
Sabr had nursed him until he could continue his quest for Aeriel and
the gargoyled Ions.
All this he told the Lady Syllva excitedly by way of introduction. Sabr
smiled and allowed the Lady to kiss her brow. Irrylath introduced his
brothers and their Ions, to all of whom she nodded courteously,
followed by Talb the Mage, then Aeriel's brother, the prince of
Pirs—and only then did he remember Aeriel. Sabr broke off her grave
greeting of the starhorse and turned, a sudden look of apprehension
passing over her oddly familiar features. Aeriel, too, felt a strange
dread at their meeting, though she could not say why.
"Cousin," Irrylath began, he, too, uneasy seeming, "this is Aeriel." A
pause. More softly, "My wife."
Sabr put one palm to her shoulder. Head bowed, the queen of Avaric went
down on one knee before the pale girl in the wedding sari.
"Dread sorceress," she murmured, "deliver us from the Witch."
Aeriel scarcely caught the words, for she felt disconcerted, abandoned.
Irrylath did not stand by her, but across from her, alongside Sabr.
"Already you have returned my cousin and the Avarclon to us," the
bandit queen went on, now lifting her gaze, "for which all
Avaric-in-exile rejoices. Know that my people pledge to serve you in
this war."
Aeriel shivered, finding the other's proud blue eyes and the smooth,
unmarred surface of her face strangely unnerving. Aeriel shook herself.
Everyone was looking at her.
"I accept your fealty, queen of Avaric," she stammered at last, feeling
awkward and unprepared—she could scarcely call the woman queen of
bandits to her face—"and trust that your horsemen and horsewomen
will aid us bravely against the Witch. But do not honor me with grand
titles, I beg you. I am only Aeriel."
Sabr knelt still, her expression cool and serious and slightly
surprised: measuring her, Aeriel realized, as one might a compeer—or a
rival. Irrylath said nothing. She found herself holding her breath. No
one among the company stirred. Not knowing what to do in the end,
Aeriel turned abruptly and left them—prince, bandit queen, and the
rest—and tried not to glimpse the look of open relief on her husband's
face when he realized she was going. *
* *
A daymonth of marching ensued, recruiting, provisioning. How slowly an
army moved! Though food was scarce, it was water that was their
greatest lack, for the killing drought of the White Witch lay heavy on
the land. People came from far and wide, many simply to watch the army
pass, but more than a few to join. The allies had gathered contingents
from most of the lands of Westernesse—from Bern and nearby Zambul, from
northern Pirs, from far Rani and Elver, even Terrain—by the time they
reached Pendar. There a dozen tribes of the desert folk waited, among
them, the Ma'ambai. Aeriel fell into their arms with a joyous cry.
"So, little pale one, you have grown so tall that now they are calling
you a sorceress," their leader laughed.
"Chieftess, it is not so," Aeriel said, wiping tears from her eyes. Of
all people, truly her old friend the desert wanderer ought to know she
was no sorceress. Laughing herself now, she embraced the
cinnamon-colored woman. "Oh, Orrototo, it is good to see you again."
The army continued to grow. When Irrylath's mother, the Lady Syllva,
appointed Sabr to lead the forces of the West, the young queen brought
her disparate new troops to heel with a swift, sure hand. Each
directing one wing of the great army, Sabr and her cousin the prince
perfectly mirrored one another: both proud, intense, aloof. Aeriel
could only admire, even envy, the bandit queen's easy, almost arrogant
assumption of command.
Now they camped at the desert's edge, soon to set out across the pale
amber sands for the distant Waste and the Witch's Mere. Aeriel felt a
growing anticipation, mingled with dread. She sat with Erin in the cool
lee of a dune. It was nightshade, tents and pavilions pitched all
around them under the ghostlight of blue Oceanus. Her friend had found
them this quiet spot far from the constant bustle at the center of the
camp. Aeriel was glad to get away.
"What baffles me," she said, touching the pearl through the fabric of
her gown, "is that we have seen not one glimpse of the Witch's catspaws
in all the time we have been in Westernesse."
She lifted free the pearl and cupped it in her hands like a faint,
azure coal. Standing in the temple Flame at Orm had set this lampwing's
gift alight—though its wan glow was difficult to discern except in
shadowy darkness such as this, away from other light. Aeriel shook her
head.
"Not one scout nor dog, nor one black bird. Why has the Witch sent none
to spy on us?"
The dark girl laughed, leaning back on one elbow and poking at the dry
sand. "She scarcely needs spies and catspaws to tell her the
whereabouts of an army this size."
Aeriel put the pearl away. She felt one corner of her mouth tighten.
"Does she not wonder at our number, at our strength?"
Erin found an old bead lying in the sand and held it up. It was deeply
reddish, with a hole bored through one end, and carved of sandshell.
The dark girl shrugged. "She knows our destination well enough. Perhaps
she doesn't care."
"But she should care," muttered Aeriel. "This seeming
unconcern uneases me."
Erin tossed the blood-colored bead aside and sat up, studying Aeriel.
"Perhaps that is her intent, to unease you. This whole business hangs
on you—somehow."
"On me?" scoffed Aeriel. "Only great good chance has put me where I am."
The dark girl shook her head. "More than chance, my true and only
friend. There is a kind of power on you."
"What power have I?" insisted Aeriel. "When Irrylath generals the
Lady's Istern troops, Sabr the forces of the West—"
"None of which would now be gathered but for you," Erin cut in gently.
"The tales you told and the Torches you lit upon your quest to rescue
the gargoyles have awakened half the people in the land. You have
opened their eyes to the Witch and shown them the urgency of
overthrowing her—today, tomorrow, soon—lest we all perish,
thirsting to death."
Aeriel ran her hand over the fine, crusted sand. It felt cool and
smooth as water in the bright starshine. If only it were
water, she thought grimly. If the moisture-stealing lorelei were not
stopped soon, the whole world would succumb to famine and drought.
Again Aeriel shook her head.
"I don't even know the rest of the rime," she murmured, "the rime
Ravenna made so long ago to riddle all this out and show us how to
unmake the Witch. I only have the first two-thirds."
Leaning back against the dune once more, Erin began to sing in a voice
that was low and true:
"On Avaric's white plain,
where an icarus now wings
To steeps of Terrain
from Tour-of-the-Kings,
And damozels twice-seven
his brides have all become:
A far cry from heaven,
a long road from home—
Then strong-hoof of a starhorse
must hallow him unguessed
If adamant's edge is to plunder
his breast.
Then, only, may the Warhorse
and Warrior arise
To rally the warhosts, and thunder
the skies."
Aeriel let her mind wander back, remembering how she had found and
freed the enchanted Ions in the fires of Orm before the Witch's
remaining darkangels could recapture them.
"But first there must assemble
ones icari would claim.
A bride in the temple
must enter the flame,
With steeds found for six brothers,
beyond a dust deepsea,
And new arrows reckoned, a wand
given wings— "
The rime recounted the rescued Ions agreeing to serve as steeds for
Prince Irrylath's Istern brothers, the magical silver arrowheads forged
by Talb the Mage for the Lady Syllva, and the Ancient white messenger
bird that had come to Aeriel, melding with her wooden staff to become
for a time its living figurehead.
"That when a princess-royal's
to have tasted of the tree…"
She remembered the taste of a strange golden fruit upon her
tongue—sharp, yet so tremendously sweet. The dark girl sang on:
"Then far from Esternesse's
city, these things:
A gathering of gargoyles,
a feasting on the stone,
The Witch of Westernesse's
hag overthrown."
The gargoyled Ions all assembled at Orm, a dreadful sacrifice upon an
Ancient altar, and the Witch's red-eyed harridan falling screaming from
the highest ledge…
Aeriel came to herself with a start, realizing that Erin had reached
the end of the second long stanza—the last stanza anyone knew—and had
stopped singing. The pale girl shook herself and gazed at her friend,
wondering.
"Where did you hear that song?" she said. "I never knew it had a tune
before."
Erin laughed. "All the camp's singing it. Some bard's doing.
Volunteers, when they come, march in singing it. I would not be
surprised if it is all over Westernesse by now." She smiled devilishly.
"Your notoriety spreads."
Aeriel looked wryly away for a moment—but her annoyance at Erin's
playful needling never lasted. She sighed, thinking of the rime. "But
what is the rest of it?" she asked. "No one knows. Talb the Mage has no
inkling; nor do the Ions, and my maiden-spirits have not spoken to me
since Orm."
She glanced upward at the constellation of pale yellow stars called
commonly the Maidens' Dance. Elliptical in shape, it floated overhead
like a burning crown.
"How shall I learn the rest of the rime?" Aeriel wondered aloud. "We're
preparing to march, and I don't even know Ravenna's plan!"
Sobering, Erin touched her companion's hand lightly, once. "Take heart.
Everything of which the rime speaks so far has come to pass. The Witch
must know this. Perhaps she has grown so afraid of you now that she has
withdrawn into her palace of cold white stone and will not show
herself." The dark girl shrugged. "In all events, it's no use worrying.
I am certain that soon you will discover the last of the rime."
Aeriel could not help smiling, just a little. Erin always cheered her.
But her mood quickly darkened. She fidgeted, biting her lip.
"It's Irrylath I am most uneasy for. He is still within her reach—and
the dreams she sends him are dire. I fear for him."
"I don't," said Erin sourly. "He is so full of his army and this war—he
spends more time in the company of Avarclon and that Sabr than he does
in yours. He never speaks to you; he does not send for you. Is he not
your husband?"
"Peace, Erin," Aeriel said wearily. "There will be time for all that,
after the war."
But the dark girl shook her head.
"I have heard the rumors flying all over camp, all about this
enchantment the White Witch still holds on him," she exclaimed, "that
he may not lie with you or anyone while the White Witch lives—but I
tell you from experience that
that is very little of what makes a man, and though he may not lie
with you, he might touch you, or talk to you, or even look at you when
you are in his company—but no, it is ever 'my troops," and 'the
warhost," and 'My steed calls me away!" Sabr, that bedaggered bandit,
dotes on him."
Aeriel tensed. "She is his cousin."
"So are you. And which of you is his wife?"
Aeriel felt the knot beneath her breastbone tighten. She gripped a
handful of desiccated sand suddenly as though she meant to hurl it at
Erin. The near tents sighed in the wind. Aeriel opened her fingers and
let the sand trickle away. "I'll not speak of this."
"No, you never will," snapped Erin. She gazed off across the camp,
between the airy pavilions in pale, pale green, ghost blue, and mauve.
The set of her jaw told Aeriel that her own refusal to speak had hurt
her friend.
"It is not…" she began, groping. "It is only that we hardly know one
another, Irrylath and I."
Erin looked back at her sidelong. "I have known you far less time than
he," she said softly, "and already I love you well."
A stone rose in Aeriel's throat. She put her arms around the dark girl.
For a moment, Erin's cheek rested against her breast. "I am so glad you
did not go back to your people after Orm," she whispered. "You are my
strength. You came on to Esternesse for my sake, didn't you?"
Looking up, Erin shook her head and patted Aeriel's cheek. Her palm was
cool and dry. "No, dear one," she said. "For mine. I never had a friend
before."
She rose.
"But I will leave you now," she said, "for I see you want to be alone.
I will be at the campfires of my folk, trying to remember their—our—tongue."
Aeriel mustered a smile and let her go. No less confounded than before
by the White Witch and by Irrylath, she nonetheless felt easier now for
having spoken with Erin. The dark girl bent and kissed her brow.
"But you will forgive me if I think your prince of Avaric a great fool
for not loving you," Erin said very gently. "And you an even
greater one for wanting him to."
Black Bird
Aeriel arose and wandered through the close-staked pavilions,
encountering no one. Those who glimpsed her in the distance gave her a
wide berth: all seemed in awe of her. She sighed, lonely suddenly for
someone who did not know her, someone who would not recognize her
instantly and draw away. She was sorry now to have let Erin leave her,
and was just turning to find her way out of the jumble of tentbacks and
supply pavilions that surrounded her when a snatch of conversation
reached her ear. She paused, frowning, seeing no one else about.
A great green silk tent loomed before her, billowing in the light
desert breeze. She felt the air's coolness against her cheek and the
touch of the sandy grit it bore. The slapping of the open tent flap
only deepened the stillness. Puzzled, she found herself listening,
straining, but for long moments, she heard only wind and silk. Then it
came again, a low muffle of voices—one of them unmistakably Irrylath's.
"If you positioned your horse-troops like so, my mother's bowwomen
could be stationed here…"
Aeriel froze, hearing the faint rasp of metal against metal. Another
spoke.
"Then our foot could be divided here and here."
Sabr's voice. She recognized it now, imagined the bandit queen
unsheathing and pointing with her dagger. The rasp of metal again: the
dagger sheathed.
"You never did tell me what happened to that fine Bernean blade I once
gave you."
A teasing tone had stolen into Sabr's voice. Aeriel blinked. Banter
from the bandit queen was rare. A rattling of parchment.
"I broke it," came Irrylath's short reply.
Their voices did not come from within, Aeriel realized suddenly,
drawing nearer the dark pavilion. Its back stood close behind the backs
of a rose and a saffron tent, cutting off a kind of courtyard from the
open space around.
"How, pray?" the prince's cousin was asking. "The blade was Bernean
steel."
Aeriel stood very still beside the green pavilion, listening. Silence
from Irrylath. Cautiously, she peered around the green silk edge. Sabr
and Irrylath stood in the courtyard beyond. They were alone, without
the usual swarm of aides and attendants. Half-turned from his cousin,
the prince of Avaric bent over a scroll. Sabr toyed with her own
Bernean blade.
"I'll give you another," she told him softly.
"Don't," he said abruptly, straightening and rolling the parchment up.
He moved away from Sabr, but only a step. She followed, and boldly laid
one hand—just so—across the scars that threaded his cheek. Astonishment
gripped Aeriel. She clenched her teeth to keep from crying out. She
expected Irrylath to pull instantly away from Sabr, but instead he
turned, slowly, as if unwilling, to look at her.
"Can't you love me, cousin," she asked him, "even a little?"
Aeriel felt a surge of outrage, then blinding jealousy. Irrylath would
never have permitted her such a touch. She bit her tongue,
half hoping he would strike Sabr, push her roughly aside, revile her,
but he only shook his head, and the look in his eyes was a desperate
sadness, not anger.
"I can love no woman while the Witch's enchantment is on me," he
answered. "I have told you that."
He had told her! Incomprehension filled Aeriel. Her fingers on the
pole beneath the pavilion silk tightened. She had thought only she and
perhaps the Lady Syllva privy to that secret. All Erin and the camp
could know were rumors. Yet he had told Sabr. Why? She whom many still
called the queen of Avaric dropped her hand from him, her face falling.
"Yes," she said quietly. "And the only satisfaction it gives me is that
you cannot love her either."
"Don't speak of her so," whispered Irrylath. Sabr turned abruptly away.
"She frightens you, doesn't she?" the prince's cousin snapped. "Almost
as much as the Witch. You fear her sorcerous green eyes see
everything." Sabr snorted. "Do they? Do they see us now?"
Only half hidden by the corner of the tent, Aeriel stood riveted, too
stunned to move. She felt powerless, exposed, standing in plain view.
Yet neither her husband nor the so-called queen of Avaric took note of
her, their eyes on one another.
"She stood in the temple fire at Orm," continued Sabr bitterly. "It has
burned her shadow away. She wears a pearl on her breast that is full of
light. What sort of mortal creature is that?"
The bandit queen turned back to Irrylath, seizing his arm. This time he
did not move away.
"I tell you, she is no mortal woman! She is some unworldly thing,
Ravenna's sorceress. How could you love her? Surely the Witch's spell
is simply what you have told her to keep her at bay."
The prince shook his head. His voice was hoarse. "Would that it were."
His cousin did not seem to be listening. Her knuckles were pale where
she clenched his arm. "But I am a mortal woman. I would be
content with just your heart. Truly—"
At last, at last he pulled free of her. Watching, Aeriel held her
breath. Her knees felt shaky, weak. She clung to the pavilion pole.
"I am not free to give it," said Irrylath. "My heart is not my own."
"She took it, didn't she?" Sabr snapped.
The prince bowed his head, looking away from her. He touched his
breast. "And gilded it with lead."
"I wasn't speaking of the Witch," the bandit queen replied. "When she
rescued you and took the Witch's gilding off, she didn't give you back
your own heart, did she? She kept that for herself."
Sabr strode around to face him and laid her hand upon his breast.
"The heart that beats here is not yours, is it?" she pressed. He would
not look at her. "How then can you say," Sabr insisted lowly, "that she
did not seek to make you hers, exactly as did the Witch?"
Aeriel felt rage surge in her again, dangerously. Not true, not true!
She had only wanted to save him, by putting her own living heart in his
breast. It had been Talb the Mage who had taken the enchanted
darkangel's heart, purged it of the Witch's lead, and placed it into
the dying Aeriel's breast.
"I love you," said Sabr.
"Don't say it."" The prince's voice was ragged.
Sabr's hand remained upon his heart. She answered, "I don't care
whether you can lie with me or not. I only want you to love me in
return."
He looked up, then hard away. Aeriel saw the despair in his eyes. "I
can't," he whispered to Sabr. "I don't know how. The Witch has got her
talons in me still. I can't love you, or her, or anyone while
the White Witch lives."
The sky seemed to spin over Aeriel. There, he had used it, Sabr's word,
that nameless her. Sabr reached to cup the prince's face in
her hands, but Aeriel hardly saw.
"I'll show you," she told him. "I'll help you." Again he shook his head.
Jealousy consumed Aeriel. How dared the bandit queen? How could Sabr,
who had known Irrylath only a few short daymonths, become so close to
him? Surely she, Aeriel, had tried every whit as hard to touch him, to
lend comfort, to know his heart—only to be repeatedly rebuffed. You
cannot help me, he had told her once by starlight. No one can
help me. But she did not hear him say so to Sabr now.
"Whether you love me or not," she told him, "whether you can lie with
me or not, I love you. And I only wish that your heart were your own to
give as you choose, not some scrap to be tugged to pieces between the
teeth of the White Witch and a green-eyed sorceress."
"Oh, cousin," Irrylath told her, "if only that were so." *
* *
Sick, silently raging, Aeriel stumbled away from camp. The red sand's
dry crust broke and crumbled underfoot. She met no one—No one hindered
her. The pavilions fell away behind. The night all around stretched
dark and still—but she could not escape the hateful words still ringing
in her mind, or the memory of what had passed between Irrylath and Sabr.
"Thief!" she gasped, shuddering, scarcely able to draw breath. "Queen
of thieves!" Erin had been right. Ducking, Aeriel fought back tears.
"Irrylath belongs to
me."
Something stirred in the darkness ahead of her. Abruptly, Aeriel
stumbled to a stop. Hand at her breast, she peered through the pale
glimmer of stars and Oceanuslight. Her palm hid the faint glow of the
pearl. The creature before her cawed and flexed its wings. As tall as
her forearm was long it stood: completely black. Its feathers threw
back no sheen at all, depthless as shadow. Aeriel froze. The black bird
cawed again and looked at her. In its beak it held a silver pin.
"Greetings, little sorceress," it said, taking the pin in one of its
claws to speak.
Aeriel felt her skin prickle. "You are one of the Witch's rhuks."
"Yes," it laughed.
"What do you want of me?" she demanded, casting about her, wondering
how she could have been so blind as to leave the camp alone, unarmed.
The empty dunes stretched all around.
"Our lady has a proposition for you," chuckled the rhuk. It played with
the silver pin in its toes.
"Do not call her my lady," Aeriel spat. "Your mistress was
never mine."
"My lady wishes to confer with you," the bird replied. "There is no
need for war. Surely this matter can be settled amicably between the
two of you, face-to-face."
"I mean to face her," Aeriel returned hotly, "as soon as may be, and
with an army at my back."
The black bird hissed. "Relinquish Irrylath. My mistress has a prior
claim." It hopped toward her, one-footed, across the sand, its other
claw clutching the pin.
"My mistress will reward you with any lover you wish. She will kill
Sabr, if you wish."
Aeriel fell back before the Witch's messenger.
"My mistress will make you immortal, like herself, if you so desire,"
the black bird rasped. "She has always longed for a daughter, an heir…"
"She is not immortal," cried Aeriel, sick with loathing at the sight of
the bird: the lorelei made her darkangels' wings from the feathers of
such as these. "If she were deathless, she would not fear me."
The rhuk laughed. "Do it for Irrylath's sake," it crooned. "Things will
go worse for him if you force my lady to take him from you."
"No!" shouted Aeriel, nearly losing her footing in the soft,
treacherous sand.
"Yield!" the bird exclaimed. "Ravenna's luck has deserted you. You
don't even know the last stanza of the rime. My mistress is prepared to
be generous if you will surrender now."
Aeriel felt the ground sloping sharply upward beneath her feet. The
rhuk had backed her against the steep of a dune. For a moment, panic
rose in her as she realized she had nowhere left to retreat.
"Your mistress is in mortal terror of me," she answered suddenly,
remembering Erin's words. "If the Witch thought she could win, she
would have sent her army against us by now."
"My mistress has let your army come this far because it amuses her,"
the rhuk replied, "to watch children playing at war." The silver pin
gleamed in its grasp. "And because you have done her the invaluable
service of assembling all her enemies in one place."
Aeriel clenched her teeth. Her hand at her breast made a fist of the
fabric of her gown. How dared this creature corner her and issue its
demands? How dared it urge her to surrender Irrylath and the war? As
she left the dune and strode toward it, the black rhuk fluttered
hastily back, raising a fine, dry rain of sand. Aeriel quickened her
stride.
"Why has your mistress sent the likes of you against me?" she inquired
evenly. "I have killed your kind before."
"My mistress has no intention of killing you," the black bird hissed,
"for then the magic locked in you would escape and be loose in the
world. One of her enemies might gather it up, as you did the magic of
the starhorse. Better to pin you!"
With a raucous cry, the black bird took wing. For an instant Aeriel
thought she had put it to flight. Too late she realized it was flying
at her. She felt its wings clap against her face and batted them
desperately away. Again it swooped, struck, and this time as she swung
and turned, the loose sand shifted beneath her heel, and she fell.
The ground came up hard against her ribs. She felt the black bird's
claws upon her back—both sets of talons. It must have dropped the pin,
or have it in its mouth again. Gasping, each breath a painful bite, she
struggled to raise herself on one elbow and dash the rhuk away. The
vile creature clinging to her shoulder made her shake with revulsion.
All at once she felt a stabbing behind her ear, sharp as a little
sword. Agony overwhelmed her, too intense even to let her scream.
Aeriel rolled and struck wildly at the bird with both hands. To her
astonishment, the light of the pearl, no longer hidden, had become a
blaze. What had caused it to do so? It had never done so before. The
claws of the rhuk abruptly released her. She felt its wings stroke
stiffly across her cheek.
"The light, the light!" it crowed.
Dimly, she became aware of the rhuk thrashing on the ground beside her,
writhing as though burned. The light of the pearl was already dimming.
A horrifying cold had begun to consume her. She groped, putting one
hand behind her ear. Her fingers brushed the little knob of silver
jutting from the bone. A piercing chill shot through her limbs. She
felt as though something were being drawn from her, like the strand
yanked from a string of beads. Memory scattered. She thought that she
might die of the pain. It was the last thought she had before oblivion
blotted out the stars.
It was hours, many hours after, that she awakened. Here her memory was
very dim, for the pin in her head had stolen her name, working its
terrible spell to keep her from knowing herself. The black bird lay
dead on the sand beside her. She rose and stood a moment, gazing at it,
before wandering away. It had nothing to do with her. She did not
remember it. The pearl on her breast glowed faintly, forgotten. She
strayed deeper into the desert, forgetting the camp—for that, too, had
nothing to do with her now. She had become nobody. A pale, nameless
girl.
"And so you wandered, stumbling down into the duaroughs' caves at last,
where you felt the pilgrims' Call still broadcasting after all these
years, and found your way to me."
Aeriel stirred, hearing the Ancient's voice again. The fiery images had
faded from the great glass globe. It hung before her in the air,
weightless as gossamer, now showing only a faint azure glow. The room
was twilit once more, no longer wholly dark. She gazed at its deep blue
walls and hanging gauze. The pallet on which she lay was low and
comfortable. Someone held a cool compress to her brow. A strange
stiffness prevented her from turning her head. The Ancientlady spoke
again.
"Do you know the place to which you and your companions have come?"
Aeriel shifted, trying to sit up. Of course she knew. "The City of
Crystalglass."
"Do you know yourself?" the Ancient asked.
That was easy. "Aeriel."
"And do you know who I am?"
Aeriel drew in her breath, realizing for the first time. "Ravenna," she
breathed. "The last Ancient of the world."
The one beside her laughed, gently, quietly. "Ravenna is not my name,"
she replied, "but the name of this city that you call Crystalglass. Its
real name is NuRavenna, after a very old city on my own world."
She laughed again, and the airy globe trembled slightly as her words
eddied the atmosphere.
"My own name is nearly unpronounceable. That is why, for so long, I was
simply called 'the Lady of Ravenna." Somewhere it was shortened to 'the
Lady Ravenna' and sometimes even 'the Ravenna'—which the duaroughs
still use—and finally, now, by the upperlanders, simply 'Ravenna." You
had better go on calling me that. Do you feel well enough to rise?"
Aeriel managed a nod. Her body felt odd—stiff, yet at the same time,
strangely supple—almost as though she had awakened into new flesh never
before inhabited or used. The sensation troubled her. For a moment, as
she struggled to sit up, the blood ran from her head, and she felt
dizzy. Then she steadied. Her hand went to her breastbone, the space
there empty now.
"Ravenna," she whispered, "what have you done with my pearl?"
"Hold out your hand," the other answered gently.
As Aeriel did so, the great delicate globe drifted nearer, as if
beckoned. Descending, it contracted, solidifying, its blue light
deepening, until by the time it touched her palm, it was hard and
dense, no bigger than the end of her thumb. Aeriel stared.
"My pearl," she breathed.
"Yes, child," the Ancientlady said. "Though I have made it much more
now than a kindled lampwing's egg."
As Aeriel brought it closer to gaze at it, Ravenna's great dusky hand
reached past her to touch the glowing jewel. Aeriel felt a little
thrill of energy, utterly cool, like a feather's touch, and the light
in the tiny corundum globe changed from cerulean to white.
Ravenna's Daughter
Aeriel rose from the couch. She wore a long, pale, sleeveless gown.
Close-woven and weighty, it was no fabric she recognized. Her yellow
wedding sari lay at the foot of the pallet, folded in a tiny square.
Impulsively, she reached for it and tucked it away in the bodice of her
new gown.
The sudden motion of her arm felt novel, unpracticed. The eerie feeling
of newness pervaded her still. Aeriel shook herself. Gazing again at
the glowing white bead in her hand, she realized now that a tiny chain
had been attached to it, a filament of silver so fine she could
scarcely see it. It teased across her palm like spider silk.
"What have you done to my pearl?" she asked. "It burns now with a
different light."
The Ancient Ravenna stood beside the pallet. She looked drawn,
infinitely more weary than she had when Aeriel had last seen her. Her
eyes were troubled.
"I have made it a vessel, child, into which I mean to put a treasure of
inestimable value. This treasure you must guard for me."
As Ravenna bent near, Aeriel became aware once more of the fragrance of
strange, otherworldly flowers that pervaded the lady's robe and hair.
The other's dusky, long-fingered hands lifted the pearl from her palm.
A moment later, Aeriel felt the fine chain fastened behind the crown of
her head, the pearl resting incandescent on her brow.
Its white light suffused her vision like a vapor. Aeriel was conscious
all at once of things she had not been able to see before, minute
cracks in the glass of the wall across the room, every thread in the
lady's garment, a mote of dust upon the other's slipper. And the myriad
of tiny lines etching the Ancientlady's face.
With a start, Aeriel perceived for the first time how old Ravenna was.
Far from obscuring, the misty light of the pearl seemed to sharpen her
view. She felt a subtle welling of new strength. That, too, came from
the pearl, she realized.
Softly, Ravenna sighed, and Aeriel was aware of the myriad little air
currents which that sigh had set in motion. They went spinning away
across the room in eddies faint as featherdown.
"You are to be my envoy, child," the Ancient said and reached as though
to pluck something from the air. "This, too, you must bear."
Suddenly in her hands, she clasped a naked sword. Silvery, over three
feet in length, it lit the room: a ghostly fire wreathed its blade,
stopping just short of the broad crossbar. Aeriel stared. The
Ancientlady gestured again, and in her other hand a scabbard appeared,
scrolled with interlocking etchings. She sheathed the burning glaive,
dousing its flame, and as she did so, Aeriel recognized all at once
what it was she held.
"That is the silver pin!" she cried, recoiling, cold horror sweeping
over her. Ravenna had changed it somehow—increased its size, made it
into a sword. Nevertheless, it could only be the pin, that same sliver
of silver with which the Witch's black bird had once pinned Aeriel.
Somehow, the pearl imparted this knowledge to her. Ravenna nodded.
"Take it, child. It cannot harm you now."
Aeriel stared at the scabbarded blade in the Ancient's hands. She
wanted no part of it. But the other did not withdraw the gift, stood
holding it out to her still, patiently, waiting. At last, Aeriel
reached and ran her hand along the incised scabbard. She had thought at
first it was metal, but touching it, she realized that it was wood. The
scrollwork running its length seemed to form a pattern, a figure that
she could not quite puzzle out, even with the aid of the pearl.
"Is this weapon for Irrylath?" she whispered. "Am I to take it to him?"
The Ancientlady shook her head. "He has the Edge Adamantine. He does
not need another blade."
Through the scabbard, the glaive felt faintly warm. It trembled
slightly, like the tremor of a moth's wing, like something alive.
"Is the sword for me, then?" breathed Aeriel.
The Ancient shook her head. "You are but the bearer. No, child. In the
end, neither of these gifts is for you."
Reluctantly, Aeriel took hold of the sword's grip. Her hand shook. The
blade felt oddly light, seemed to have no weight at all. It balanced in
her hand easily as she drew it from the sheath, hummed softly as it
pivoted, burning, on the air. She sheathed it, and the sword sang and
whispered, ever so softly, a troubling song.
Aeriel set the sword down on the pallet beside her. "To whom am I to
give this?"
"Give it to your shadow," Ravenna replied.
Aeriel gazed at her, perplexed. She had no shadow. The temple fire in
Orm had burned her shade away. "Lady, I don't understand."
The other smiled ruefully. "Forgive me," she said, "if I speak in
rimes, but all will become apparent to you. I promise."
Aeriel fingered the pearl upon her brow. It gleamed, enriching her
sight. "Am I to give this up as well?" she asked. "To whom?"
"It is a gift for the world's heir, for my successor—the daughter who
must come after me and reign in my stead."
Aeriel stood baffled, helpless to unriddle the other's words. Who was
this daughter of whom she spoke? Lightly, Ravenna touched the pearl,
and Aeriel felt the touch, strangely magnified, glancing through her
like a dart. The pale girl shivered.
"You said you had made my pearl a vessel," she began. "What do you mean
for it to hold?"
"Everything," the Ancient said. "All the knowledge of what runs the
world, that which I have been gathering these countless years,
searching the City's vast libraries and stores before they rot rusting
away and spoil into dust."
Her weary features grew serene then, and for a long moment, utterly
untroubled.
"The soul of the world must go into that pearl," she continued. "All my
sorcery, with which my daughter must heal this sorely beleaguered land,
that all will not fall into ruin when I am gone."
"But the Witch," Aeriel protested. "The Witch would undo everything you
say! The lorelei is robbing the very life from our land with every drop
of water that she steals. A perishing drought rages. She has captured
the duaroughs, who work the world's engines belowground, and she has
loosed her darkangels upon the kingdoms above…"
Gently, the Ancientlady took her hand and drew her back to sit upon the
pallet. "Peace. I know it well. Was it not I that foretold the coming
of the Witch?"
Aeriel subsided, sat gazing at the other. Slowly she nodded and felt
the dusky lady press her hand. With infinite sadness, Ravenna told her.
"She is my daughter, Aeriel. It is to her that you must give
the pearl." * * *
"She…
the White Witch is an Ancient?" Aeriel stumbled, utterly dismayed. All
the world had thought Ravenna the last of the race of Oceanus. The
Ancientlady shook her head.
"No, child. She was born here, on your world." Abruptly, Ravenna rose.
"What do you know of my people?"
"Little, nothing," Aeriel managed. "In Terrain, where I was raised, we
called you the Unknown-Nameless Ones."
The Ancientlady gave a short, painful laugh. "Truly, has our memory
crumbled so far?" she said. Then softly, "Well, perhaps it is a good
thing."
Silence then. The misty light of the pearl made Aeriel aware of every
wrinkle in the coverlet, every mote in the air, every score upon the
scabbard of the burning sword, but nothing the other said was clear.
Reeling, she struggled to collect herself.
"I know your people came into the world long ago, from Oceanus. That
the land was dead, and you gave it life. That you made us and all the
herbs and living creatures. That you were like mothers and fathers to
us, and shared your great wisdom with us, as much as we could
understand, and showed us how to live well and justly, caring for us
always…"
Again Ravenna's bitter laugh. "Child, child," she said. "It is not so.
We did come from Oceanus long ago, and we did create the living things
upon this world. But hardly out of love—for luxury. For our own
dalliance. We never shared our knowledge with you. We hoarded it and
kept you as ignorant as we could."
The Ancientlady turned suddenly and shook her head, pacing.
"This world was our pleasure garden," the dark lady continued, "and we
thought of you, the inhabitants we had fashioned for it, not as our
children, but as decorations. Chattels. Slaves."
Coming nearer, she knelt again before Aeriel, speaking urgently. At a
sweep of Ravenna's hand, the light in the chamber dimmed. The sword
whispered. The pearllight glowed. Once more the colored beads of fire
darted, but not upon the surface of the pearl this time. They were
within her own mind now, swirling and shimmering, put there by the
pearl. With a gasp, Aeriel touched the jewel on her brow and watched
the images dancing before her inner eye.
"We are a very old race, Aeriel," the Ancient said, "immensely learned,
but far from wise. Once our chariots traveled to the last reaches of
heaven. But that was long ago. This moon, your world, was deserted
then, dead—until we took it upon ourselves to make it habitable. We
created vapors for us to breathe, peoples, animals, plants. Members of
our race could spend dozens of hours abroad before needing to return to
the Domes. And so from across the heavens we came, to trifle in our
garden."
The pearl showed Aeriel everything Ravenna described: the great
machinery manufacturing air, the world seeded, the first small
creatures released.
"Eventually, the ecology of this world began to evolve on its own.
Scientists came then, walking among you and studying your kind. I was
such a one. But I dallied, too—to my bitter regret. We all dallied.
Coundess of your people are our descendants, many generations removed.
In my folly, I bore a daughter and raised her here, in NuRavenna, as
one of my own race."
A sigh of despair. Aeriel studied the pearl-made image of Ravenna,
centuries younger, cradling a fair-skinned infant in her arms. The
Ancientlady groaned.
"I should have done what my fellows did with their own halfüng progeny:
sent her out into the world to become some great heroine or queen.
Instead, selfishly, I kept her, promising that one day she would return
home with me. A lie— though one I hoped, desperately, to somehow make
true. But that goal proved unattainable. No creature born here can
survive on Oceanus. The pull of our world would crush you to bits. Yet
I allowed my daughter to believe herself wholly of my Ancient race and
that Oceanus was her birthright. Again and again I delayed my return,
postponing the inevitable moment when I must reveal to her the truth."
Aeriel saw a young girl barely in womanhood, with the same proud cheeks
and high forehead as her mother, her hair the same jet black. Her nose
was thinner than Ravenna's, though, the chin more pointed, her
complexion paler, the eyes slanted and green.
"Oriencor," Ravenna breathed. "O my daughter, Oriencor."
A space of silence. At last Ravenna roused.
"Then came the news. We had all been recalled. A great disaster upon
our home world: war—a thing not known in centuries. Some of my
colleagues had prompted wars among you here, upon your world, that they
might study them, but that our own world might one day be engulfed in
such a conflict, none ever dreamed.
"Most of us sped home at once. My daughter was eager to be off, to join
the fight and unleash against those of our own people who had become
our foes the Ancient skills which I had taught her. But I demurred. Nor
would I allow her to go without me. No one wanted her, anyway: I was
the only one who considered her human. At last, I confessed her
ancestry to her."
Ravenna's words grew low and halting.
"She went mad. Cursing me, she fled and vanished into the wild marches
at desert's edge. When the last chariots departed, I remained behind,
searching, but I could find no trace. In the end, in despair, I
concluded she must have perished."
In her mind's eye, Aeriel saw the Ancient chariots leaping away on
plumes of fire into the black, starry sky. Ravenna's daughter screaming
after them as she fled the City. Her mother searching, combing the
planet in vain. Aeriel could have wept for the dark-haired halfling
girl. When the Ancient spoke again, her tone had flattened into
exhaustion.
"Those few of us left upon this world had to decide what to do.
Messages from our home world had ceased. Only silence answered our
hails. All of our chariots were gone. Some urged the building of new
chariots, but we had neither time now nor the means. Already this world
had begun to die. Artificial from the first, it had never been intended
as self-sustaining. A handful of us, cut off from our mother planet,
could never hope to maintain this daughter world as before. We resolved
to let it decline gradually and see if we could find a balance-point.
We decided to try to salvage the world."
With the aid of the pearl, Aeriel envisioned the world's atmosphere
thinning and spinning away into space, whole species of plants and
animals dying, people over the generations growing thinner, smaller,
hardier.
"And we succeeded," Ravenna said, a trace of animation returning to her
voice. "Over the years, we bred new species of vegetation that could
survive without our care. We trained the duaroughs to maintain the
subterranean machinery that manufactures water and air. Now that the
atmosphere had thinned, we could no longer pass outside the Domes
without masks to help us breathe. Bit by bit, we withdrew from your
people, allowing you to evolve as you would."
The beadwork landscape woven in Aeriel's mind by the pearl became more
recognizable, dotted with the herbs and beasts and peoples she knew.
Ravenna sighed.
"A point of stasis was reached at last, the entropy halted—or so we
thought. Then the Witch appeared, upsetting our delicate equilibrium
only subtly at first: wells tainted, dams undermined, cisterns
breached. The scarcity of water was always our weakest point. We
repaired the damage as best we could. But soon she grew bolder,
flaunting her handiwork, spreading drought. As our numbers dwindled,
she seized every scrap of technology she could, ransacking the darkened
Cities for tools. In time she learned all our most unspeakable arts,
with which she means to ravage this world as surely as my race have
ravaged Oceanus."
Aeriel gazed at nothing, the images in her mind grown dark.
"And yet," the Ancient whispered, "she is my daughter still."
Aeriel sat in silence, not knowing what to say. "What happened there,"
she ventured at last, "on Oceanus?"
Ravenna started. An explosion of colors leapt suddenly into Aeriel's
thoughts. She shrank from the scenes forming there.
"Plagues," the Ancientlady choked. "Weapons of unimaginable ferocity,
horrors unleashed to last a thousand thousand years beyond the
lifetimes of their creators and victims alike. Oceanus destroyed
itself. That is why it glows in heaven with such a cold and spectral
light: quick with the poison that never ends. Nothing is left alive
there. This is the only world that remains:
this my daughter's only birthright. If Oriencor would but listen!
If I could but persuade her to renounce this mad vengeance, repair the
world, and come to NuRavenna to reign after me—"
The Ancient halted, half turned away. Aeriel gazed at her.
"How can I help you, Lady?" she asked finally.
The Ancient turned on her. "Crush the Witch's army," she answered, with
such fierceness that Aeriel flinched. "Destroy her darkangels. And lay
the pearl of the world in her hand."
Aeriel stared, amazed at what Ravenna seemed to be asking. Was she,
Aeriel, to convert the lorelei as once she had rescued a darkangel? But
the Witch was infinitely more powerful—and more wicked—than her
unfinished darkangel "son" had been. What if Oriencor did not wish to
be saved? What if she used the sorcery of the pearl to further her own
evil ends?
Yet Ravenna seemed so certain that Aeriel dared not question her. She
was an Ancient, after all, with knowledge far superior to Aeriel's own.
I am but the bearer, the pale girl told herself. Perhaps
it is not necessary that I understand. The Ancient lady paced,
moving restlessly.
"What does the future hold, Aeriel—do you know?"
Aeriel shook her head. Ravenna sighed.
"Nor do I. Many possibilities exist. An infinity: destiny isn't fixed,
you know."
Aeriel nodded, trying desperately to comprehend. So Talb the Mage had
told her once, many daymonths past. She thought of the Lady Syllva's
army, poised on the desert's edge ready to march—or was it already
marching by now? How long had she been wandering with the Witch's pin
in her head and how long healing here under Ravenna's care? The other
returned to her, reaching once more to touch the pearl, and again
Aeriel felt the strange, glancing thrill of the Ancientlady's power.
"This jewel on which I have shown you the past," she said, "can also
scan ahead in time. I have other such jewels here in the City. And I
have sat with them countless hours on end, searching, hoping for a
means to undo my daughter's madness."
"What have you seen?" Aeriel asked.
"Many things."
Images stirred once more in the pale girl's mind.
"I have seen your army overthrown and Oriencor triumphant. I have seen
Irrylath putting the Blade Adamantine into my daughter's heart. I have
seen him killed——"
"No!" Aeriel cried involuntarily, as the scene loomed before her—even
though these images of possible futures had a shifting, half-finished
look. They were not fixed and vivid as the actual past. Still she
recoiled. Ravenna nodded.
"Your husband, yes," she said, "that served my daughter once."
Pain and rage and jealousy swept through Aeriel at the thought of
Irrylath. Desperately, she tried to clear her mind, to banish the
frightening image that the pearl now wove there: Irrylath falling from
the back of the Avarclon, hurtling headfirst through empty air toward a
great turbulence below. The vision refused to fade. She shuddered. A
tear, hot and salty, spilled down her cheek.
"Say it will not happen," she whispered. "Say that Irrylath will not be
killed."
The Ancient, her great, dusky hand so much larger than Aeriel's,
brushed the tear from the pale girl's lips.
"I cannot promise you that," she said sadly. "Would that I could. But I
have also seen him alive at the end of the war. You killed. You all
killed. The possibilities are numberless, and no one is any more likely
than another."
She touched the girl's cheek lightly, and Aeriel smelled myrrh. The
pearl's horrific speculations vanished now. She sighed in relief.
"That is why I made the rime," Ravenna told her, "to try to guide you
and the Ions—all of history—toward that one best future I have glimpsed
among the rest."
The Ancientlady eyed her very sadly now.
"Have you ever treasured something, child," she asked, "a thing so dear
you thought you could never give it up—then learned you must?"
Cold terror returned to Aeriel. No. Never— not Irrylath! She shook her
head.
Ravenna sighed. "Soon I must do so—give up what I love best for the
good of the world. Come, child. Gird on your sword. The time has come
for me to spell you the end of
the rime and put my gift into the pearl."
Rime and Shadow
Aeriel's heart leapt at the Ancient lady's words. Now at last she was
to learn the riddle's end. Almost eagerly, she reached for the sword
that the other had given her. Its strange, sorcerous feel alarmed her
still, but she did as Ravenna bade, belting the long blade's girdle
about her waist. She trusted the dark lady completely. Ravenna nodded.
"Now say me the rime."
One hand on the swordhilt, the other going to touch the pearl upon her
brow, Aeriel closed her eyes and began:
"On Avaric's white plain…" She recited until she came to the
final lines:
The Witch of Westernesse's hag overthrown."
There she halted. That was all she knew. Without opening her eyes, she
sensed the Ancientlady's smile.
"You know most of it, then. Good. Here is the rest:
"Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel, sorcerous war,
To wrest recompense
for a land leaguered sore.
With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow—"
Abruptly, she broke off. Aeriel blinked in surprise. An image composed
of beads of fire had jumped into place upon the near wall of deep blue
glass. She recognized the dark features of Ravenna's liege man.
"Lady, a word," he began.
"Melkior," exclaimed the Ancientlady softly. Aeriel sensed her dismay.
"I bade that we not be disturbed."
"Forgive me, my liege. The duaroughs insist…" He halted short, his gaze
glancing beyond her to Aeriel. "She's awakened," he murmured in
surprise. "You said you would send for me when she revived."
Ravenna's lips compressed, but not with anger. "Time presses," she
began.
The dark man's eyes widened suddenly. "And you've given her the sword?
You swore that you would not, not until—"
She shook her head. "I thought to spare you."
"No!" Melkior cried. "Lady, hold off. Hold off until I come!"
His image vanished. Ravenna whirled. "Haste, child," she said urgently.
"I had hoped to accomplish this while Melkior was yet occupied with
your companions, but he will be here in another moment. Quickly—draw
the sword."
Aeriel stared at the Ancientlady. "Am I to defend you against your
liege man?" she stammered.
The dusky lady hurriedly shook her head. "No. I would not ask that of
you. Nor would I wish any harm to come to Melkior. But we must lose no
time. Unsheathe the glaive."
Aeriel did so. The blade leapt from the scabbard almost without her
will. The misty fire along it burned and whispered.
"Hold it up before you," Ravenna bade.
Aeriel held the glaive point-upward, clasping its long hilt in both
hands. It seemed to have no weight, stood humming upon the air. Lighdy,
deliberately, the Anciendady brought her palm down upon the point.
Aeriel started, feeling a jolt of energy course through the blade. The
pearl upon her brow blazed, and for a moment, the white fire running
along the sword flared in a wreath of burning colors.
"Sheathe it," Ravenna said.
Aeriel slid the blade, whitelit again, into its case. The light of the
pearl on her brow had diminished now. Holding her hand, the Ancienlady
seemed suddenly short of breath.
"Don't fear," she said.
Carefully, she cupped her palm to the pale girl's forehead. Aeriel felt
a sudden rushing, as of hurding headlong, or as of some unbreakable
diread spinning out of Ravenna and into the pearl. Its force held
Aeriel transfixed. She could not have moved if she had wished. Only
snatches reached her mind—of strange magics, indescribable sorceries,
the woven patterns for all living things— all winding themselves away,
unreadable, in the jewel's depths. Already the diread had begun to
dwindle and slacken. Aeriel felt a change of air as, all at once, the
wall behind Ravenna parted, and her liege man dashed through.
"Stop!" he cried. "Lady, stop—"
Gently, the Ancient took her palm from the pale girl's brow. "Peace,
Melkior," she whispered, turning. "It's done."
Her voice was hollow, her face gone ashen beneath the dusky color of
her skin. The dark man started forward with a cry, and the Ancientlady
sagged into his arms. Aeriel bit back a gasp as she watched Ravenna's
liege man support her to the black glass floor. The Ancientlady was
dying; Aeriel realized it in horror. The pearl, blazing now, enabled
her to feel some echo, as beneath her own breastbone, of the other's
heart, now guttering like a spent lamp's flame.
"Lady—Lady, what have you done?" she cried, falling to her knees beside
her and Melkior.
Ravenna lay supine in the dark man's arms. She gazed at Aeriel. Sofdy,
with great effort, she spoke.
"Child, have you not understood… a word I have said? All myself—all
that I have gathered— I have placed into that jewel. You must bear it
to the world's heir…to my daughter. Destroy Oriencor's army," Ravenna
breathed, "and put the pearl into her hand."
A grimace swept over the Ancient's face. Melkior's grip upon her
tightened. "No, Lady," he implored her. "Don't leave me."
Wearily, she turned to him, touching his cheek. "Had I another choice…
but we both know I must."
Her eyes drifted closed. Her hand upon the other's cheek slid to the
floor. No breath now stirred the Ancientlady's breast: no pulse moved
in her veins.
Ravenna is dead, thought Aeriel, stunned. How can that be?
She shook her head, her thoughts disjointed. Soon she will be
turning into ash. Then, No, the Ancients' bodies do not
crumble at death. They remain perfectly preserved, forever, unless they
are burned. For a long moment, Melkior simply stared at his lady's
still form; then he buried his face in her hair.
Behind him, standing in the open doorway, Aeriel caught sight of the
three duaroughs: Maruha, Collum, and Brandl. The duarough woman looked
as fit as the other two now, well recovered from her wound. The three
of them hung back, as if in reverence turned to dismay. Maruha's face
was wide-eyed, Collum's ashen and grim. Brandl looked as though he,
too, might weep.
Shaking, Aeriel rose. The pearl upon her brow burned heatless white. In
its depths, the Ancient's sorceries moved, unreachable:
incomprehensible to her even if she could have found and read them. How
am I to complete my task? she thought numbly.
How am I to defeat the Witch and convert her to her mother's cause?
The sword at her side murmured softly, sang. The only other sound in
the room was the dark man's sobbing. A hand slipped into Aeriel's.
Someone was tugging at her. Looking down, she saw Maruha.
"Come," the duarough woman said softly. "Come, Sorceress—Lady Aeriel.
We must be off. We should not stay." *
* *
Aeriel stood upon the red desert sands. The smoked glass of the Dome
rose at her back, curving inward over the City, now left behind. The
airlock had proved a series of hatched doorways, which the duaroughs
opened readily by complicated and unfathomable means. Yet, watching by
pearllight, Aeriel felt a whisper of comprehension steal eerily over
her: some aftereffect of Ravenna's sorcery, perhaps. She almost
believed that if she had put her mind to it, she could have opened the
Ancient doors herself.
Instead, she turned heavily away. Thoughts of the dying Ravenna chilled
her still. Memory of the Ancient interrupted by her liege man filled
Aeriel with bitterness—only a few more moments, and she might have
known the whole of the rime! Her back to the Dome, Aeriel stood gazing
out at the desert dunes. It was nightshade, and by the tilt of the
stars, not many hours after Solstarset.
"But it was nightshade when we came," she murmured and shook her head,
amazed. Almost a daymonth spent in NuRavenna—and how many more
wandering the desert and the caves? Irrylath's army must be halfway to
the Waste by now! So much time lost…Maruha beside her nodded.
"We've been within for hours upon hours, Lady—handfuls of dozens of
them—while you and the holy Ancient conferred."
Aeriel glanced at the duaroughs. They think I have the rime,
she thought. They think the Ancient-lady gave me all of it—that
I am prepared to meet the Witch.
"We spent the time going about under the Dome, Sorceress," Brandl added
as he and Collum wrestled with the airlock's final closure, "surveying
the City's machines—for Lord Melkior said we must be gone in haste as
soon as his lady had given you all you needed if we were to join this
war in time."
His young face was shining with expectancy, his words eager and bold.
Already he seemed to have forgotten Ravenna fallen, Ravenna dying. But
I don't have all I need, Aeriel wanted to scream. She only
gave me half the rime's end—not enough! Not nearly enough. I
don't even know what the pearl is, or the sword. To calm herself,
she took a deep breath. The outside air felt deliciously thin and cool.
"You must not call me 'lady' or 'sorceress,"" she answered distantly
instead. "I'm neither."
Collum snorted. "Indeed! And I suppose you have no pearl upon your
brow, Lady, nor a sword that sings ever so softly in gift from the
Ravenna herself."
"Who is gone now," whispered Aeriel, touching the swordhilt, then the
pearl. She felt lost. "Ravenna is dead."
"You're her heir," Maruha insisted.
Aeriel shook her head. Not I, she thought. The Ancient
boons are not for me. Yet a desperate resolve had begun to fill
her. No matter that she had not the last of the rime. No matter that
she now bore two strange sorcerous gifts the purpose of which she did
not even know. Somehow, by means she did not yet understand, she must
persuade Ravenna's daughter to renounce her treachery and become the
world's heir.
"Oh, please, Sorceress," Brandl cried, coming forward. His hand had
gone to his little harp. "Will you tell me the rest of the rime? I'll
sing it wherever I go." He threw a glance—nervous and defiant by
turns—in Maruha's direction. "I mean to be a bard, whatever my aunt may
say."
"Sooth—my whole family, worthless!" the duarough woman muttered.
"You're as bad as your fool uncle, lad." But she made no move to
interfere.
Numbly, Aeriel knelt before him on the cool sand. "I cannot give you
all," she said. "For Ravenna did not give me all. But I will give you
what I can:
"Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel, sorcerous war,
To wrest recompense
or a land leaguered sore.
With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow…"
Aeriel bit her tongue and fell silent. She did not know the rest. She
could not bear to look at Brandl's face, to see the disappointment she
knew must be there when he realized how pitifully little she had gained
for all her time in Ravenna's care. Dismay swept over Aeriel as she
allowed herself to consider: so many futures possible. How could they
hope to win this war without the rime's end as a guide… ?
She had no time to think more—aware suddenly that even though her words
had ceased, the recitation of the rime had not. Another voice now
whispered it, a soft, strange voice that creaked like oiled wood.
Aeriel's startled gaze went to the sword at her side—but it was not the
sword that spoke. It was the scabbard.
"With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow black as night
From exile returning
shall champion the fight…"
The scrolls upon the inlaid surface of the wood swirled and shimmered,
shifting their pattern, becoming a bird.
"For love of one above who, flag unfurled,
lone must stand,
The pearl of the soul of the world
in her hand…"
The bird stretched, long narrow wings coming free of the sheath. Its
white feathers shimmered.
"When Winterock to water
falls flooding, foes to drown,
Ravenna's own daughter
shall kindle the crown."
Aeriel stared at the slim white bird upon the swordcase. Its bright,
round eye stared back at her. She felt a rush of wild joy and disbelief.
"Heron!" she cried.
Maruha and Collum both stood gaping. Brandl hastily fell back. The
heron blinked slowly, her metamorphosis only half complete.
"By rights," she replied woodenly, "in my present form, you should be
calling me Scabbird, but I suppose 'heron' will do if it must. Now let
be. This is a difficult transformation."
The white bird's long, sharp bill snicked shut. She closed her eye and,
flapping mightily, struggled free of the sheath. She gained size as she
did so, her feathers losing their silvery gleam, till she stood on the
desert sand at last, ruffling her snowy pinions and flexing her long,
ungainly legs.
"What magery is this?" Maruha whispered.
"Ravenna's messenger-bird," Aeriel laughed, reaching to stroke the
other's white breast feathers, "that I have not seen since Orm."
The heron ruffled and danced away. "I have been about my lady's
business," she snapped, "as you had all best be."
Aeriel nodded. She felt buoyed up. She had the rime now! As well as the
pearl, and the sword—none of them riddled out as yet, but all of them
in her hand. Turning back to the duaroughs, she said, "Tell me, Brandl,
have you got the verse?"
The young bard goggled a moment, still gazing at the bird—but then he
regained himself and said all three long stanzas of the rime back to
her, even the last, almost perfectly on the first try. She nodded,
smiling. Perhaps he would make a bard after all, despite Maruha. He had
a bard's memory, at least.
"Well, Lady Sorceress," Maruha said at last. "We had best be on our
way. The Ancientlord Melkior told us of underpaths not far from here.
We must return to our people and tell them all we have learned of our
fellows forced to serve the Witch."
"We must march belowground to rescue them!" Brandl added, face flushed
with excitement, his eyes bright.
"He's not an Ancient," Collum muttered beneath his breath. "Lord
Melkior's a halfling, like the Witch."
"No longer," answered Brandl sobering suddenly. "He's a golam now, all
gears and wire— like the starhorse." His voice dropped softer still.
"The Ravenna rebuilt him after Oriencor's treachery left him for dead,
a thousand years ago. He has served the Ancientlady since."
Maruha hissed at him, impatient to be gone. "We're off," she said,
offering her hand to Aeriel in the duaroughish fashion, but Aeriel
would not take it. Such a gesture was too formal by far. A sorrow
almost as strong as her joy at meeting the heron stole over her now.
Kneeling, she embraced the duarough woman.
"Fare well. I am in your debt."
"Debt?" Maruha exclaimed. "Sooth—nonsense, Lady. The removing of the
pin was the Ravenna's doing, and if you had not kept the weaselhounds
from us, we should all have gone to the Witch."
Brandl, having seemingly conquered his astonishment at last, stood
studying the heron intently as she pouted and fluttered in the amber
sand, ignoring him. Maruha seized her nephew's arm.
"I'll make a song of you, Lady Sorceress!" he called as his aunt pulled
him purposefully away. Only Collum remained, shifting uneasily from
foot to foot.
"The luck of all the ways go with you, Lady," he murmured at last.
"And with you, Collum," Aeriel said.
"If you fail," he started, stopped, then charged ahead. "If you fail
us, Lady, we are all lost. No Ravenna remains to save us now."
Abruptly Collum turned and strode after the others. Aeriel watched them
heading for a low outcropping of rock jutting up from the sand not many
paces distant. For a moment, Aeriel's heart grew cold as she considered
the truth of Collum's words. All rested upon her now. And on the pearl
and the sword and the rime. Rising, she brushed the desert from her
knees. The heron returned to stand beside her, shaking the red grit out
of her feathers. Reaching the outcropping, the three duaroughs waved.
Aeriel raised her own hand in farewell as they disappeared from view. *
* *
Aeriel turned from the distant rocks and rested one hand against the
City's dark glass Dome. She chafed her arms against the cool breeze and
shivered, feeling alone suddenly, despite the heron. Absently, she ran
her fingers through the downy feathers cresting the white bird's hard
little skull. The heron tolerated her touch with indifference.
"Do you know the meaning of the rime?" she asked.
"I only carry my lady's messages," the bird replied. "I do not
interpret them."
Aeriel sighed, eyeing a little amber scorpion traveling across the
sand. The heron darted after it, stabbing in its wake. "Hark," she
observed, through a billfull of sand. "Your shadow nears."
Aeriel frowned, not understanding. She fingered the sword pommel a
moment, remembering Ravenna's words—but she had no shadow, had had none
since Orm. No shade now trailed her by any light. Sighing in
frustration, she let her eyes stray to the far horizon. The Witch's
Mere lay direcdy ahead. She understood this somehow without having to
think about it. The downy light of the pearl pervaded her senses.
Then something stirred among the shadows of the dunes, something dark
as a Shadow itself, black as the night. Aeriel beheld a figure coming
toward her across the swells of sand. Even so distant and by starlight,
she recognized it at once: that which, like a second self, had shadowed
her since desert's edge, the one she had dreaded and fled so
desperately—because to have turned and faced her follower would have
reminded her intolerably of her own identity and of all the other
memories that the pin had banned. She felt no fear now as the dark form
approached.
"So you have found me at last," the pale girl said. "I'm glad."
"You led me a merry chase," the other snapped. "When I had no light to
track you belowground, I thought you lost—until the heron found me."
Aeriel gazed at the one halted before her. Erin stood as tall as she
herself did now. The dark girl wore a blue shift, sleeveless with great
open armholes for ventilation. If she had carried a desert walking
stick, Aeriel might almost have taken her for one of the Ma'ambai.
Barefoot and sandy, the dark islander looked weathered thin, her skin
still black as a starless sky. Erin cast a reproachful glance at the
white bird.
"She led me within sight of the City's beacon before abandoning me,
hours since."
The heron fluffed. "And why should I do more?" she inquired. "You are a
demanding shadow."
Having lost her scorpion in the sand, she stalked haughtily away.
"Are you well?" Aeriel asked.
Erin reached to touch her hand, as if to assure herself the other was
real. She nodded. "And you? You look strange somehow—unweathered. The
heron told me what befell you, of the black bird and the pin."
Aeriel shook off the odd, lingering feeling of newness and drew the
dark girl near. "Yes, I am well," she said. "Ravenna tended me." When
Erin released her at last, she continued, "But I have had no news of
Irrylath and the army in daymonths."
The dark girl shook her head, laughing a little with fatigue and
relief. "Nor I, since I left them two daymonths ago."
Aeriel touched the other's cheek, remembering the distant bustle of the
camp and the sigh of tents. Two daymonths—had it really been so long?
"Tell me what happened when first you discovered me gone."
Erin leaned wearily against the Dome. "A furious uproar and a fruitless
search ensued. Of course your disappearance was all my
fault—so your husband would have it, as I was the last who had been
with you." The dark girl's voice grew guarded, tight. "At last a sentry
confessed to having glimpsed you striding off across the dunes, and
your fine prince Irrylath almost ran him through."
Listening, Aeriel closed her eyes. The pearl strung all Erin described
before her mind's eye in moving beads of fire.
"Your tracks beyond camp's edge were found at last, ending in a
moldering scatter of stinking feathers. Irrylath grew wild at the sight
of them, choking out something about the lorelei building the wings of
her darkangels from such."
A dozen paces away from them, the heron preened. The stars above burned
bright and cold, little pinpricks of light. Aeriel eyed the
constellation called the Maidens' Dance.
"And then?"
"When it was concluded you must have been plucked away by icari, taken
hostage by the Witch, the camp fell into turmoil."
Aeriel flinched, her mind on fire with the other's words.
"What of Irrylath?" she insisted. Every news of him was precious to her.
Erin's voice grew tighter still. "Great protestations of grief! He
should have appointed you bodyguards; he should have warned you against
walking unescorted abroad—small help all this contrition after the
fact," she scoffed. "His mother the Lady Syllva spoke of taking the
Edge Adamantine away from him lest he do himself or others harm."
The pale girl bowed her head, appalled. "And when you departed to
follow, to find me," she managed, "was he yet wild with this grief?"
Said Erin acidly, "His cousin Sabr comforted him."
White jealousy flared in Aeriel then, hot as a flame. She felt the dark
girl's hand tighten upon her own.
Erin muttered, "I'll put a dagger in his heart when next I see him."
"You'll not," Aeriel exclaimed, her eyes flying open now. Erin tried to
pull away, but the pale girl held her. "He's mine. If you love me,
you'll leave him to me."
Erin said nothing for a long moment. At last she asked, "So you do love
him still—even now?"
Aeriel sighed and could not answer. What she felt was rage and pain and
longing—a fierce, unquenched longing for Irrylath's love. The dark girl
looked at her.
"I love you," she said, very softly. "Freely. And always will."
Aeriel reached to touch her cheek, but Erin turned away, crossing her
arms. The pale girl eyed her a few moments silently, before murmuring,
"So you alone did not believe I had been taken by icari."
The other shook her head. "No. I saw the darkangel in Pirs scream and
flee at the sight of you."
"Did you tell Irrylath this?"
Erin snorted. "Your husband does not listen to me."
Aeriel looked down, deeply grieved for Erin's suffering on her account.
Irrylath's, too. She had never meant to cause either of them pain.
Aeriel lifted her gaze toward the distant, unseen Witch's Mere. The
soft white glow of the pearl filled her eyes.
"So you set out on your own in search of me."
"If Ravenna's heron had not found me a daymonth past, I should be
searching still," Erin answered, calmer now. "What will you do with
Irrylath when you return?"
Aeriel sighed and shook her head. The wind from the desert was cool and
full of fine sand that polished at her anklebones. The heron, testing
her wings, rose into the air, hovering a moment before realighting.
Aeriel looked away.
"I am not returning with you, Erin."
The dark girl pivoted to stare at her. Abruptly, she shoved away from
the Dome and halted a few paces from Aeriel. "What do you mean?" she
demanded. "You must ride at the head of the army that has gathered in
your name! I did not travel all this way to be told you will not go
back."
Carefully, Aeriel unbuckled the sword at her hip. "Ravenna has given me
another task. I mean to meet the Witch, but not in battle. I must
confront her face-to-face."
"Are you mad?" Erin cried, catching her arm.
"Bear word back," Aeriel told her, "of our allies the duaroughs
marching underland against the Witch. Say that I have spoken with the
Ancient Ravenna."
"No!" Erin exclaimed. "I won't. I'll not leave you." She did not let go
of the pale girl's arm. "If you mean to face the Witch unguarded, I'll
stand at your side."
Aeriel shook her head and held out the sword. A little of the Ancient
rime was slowly becoming clear to her. The glaive burned and whispered
in its sheath. "Someone must champion the fight in my stead," she said
softly. "Whom can I trust but you?"
Erin looked at the sword, then back at Aeriel. The pale girl waited. At
last, very reluctantly, Erin took the sword. "Oh," she cried, gripping
the pommel and sheath. "Oh, what is this? It feels alive."
Aeriel did not answer—for truly, she did not yet know what power the
sword might hold. The Witch's pin was what it once had been. What
manner of thing into which Ravenna had now transformed it, she could
not say. Intently, the dark girl girded it about her waist. The sword
hung, shimmering in its sheath. As Erin lifted the now-plain scabbard
to study the silvery grain of the wood, running one finger along its
sheath's smooth edge, Aeriel felt a strange sensation, as of something
lightly stroking her side. She shivered, frowning, and brushed herself.
When Erin warily tried to pull the blade free, it would not come.
"Soft," Aeriel murmured, sure only as she spoke that what she said was
so. "Now is not the time, though you will be able to draw it at need."
The pearl told her this, she realized, scarcely stopping to wonder at
it. She gazed out over the dry, crested dunes before turning back to
Erin. "Fare you well," she said.
"Wait—" the dark girl began, groping for words, unwilling still to let
her go. "Have you no journey fare, no water?"
For the first time Aeriel noticed the little sack of provisions and the
waterskin slung from the other's shoulders. The pale girl shook her
head. She felt not the slightest hunger or thirst.
"The pearl feeds me," she answered, certain suddenly that she would
need no nourishment so long as she wore Ravenna's jewel upon her brow.
As Erin embraced her, Aeriel pulled the wedding sari from her bodice
and handed it to her. "Give this to Irrylath," she said, "to make a
banner of. And tell my husband he will find me at the Witch's Mere."
The dark girl carefully tucked the folded square of yellow silk into
her shift. Aeriel drew back. Behind them, the City's bright beacon
flared suddenly from the highest tower within the Dome. Aeriel started,
turning.
"Heron, what is it?" she cried.
The white bird skimmed to her across the dunes. "Melkior is burning my
lady to ash," she said. "Time we all of us were gone."
She veered away then, but Aeriel reached to catch her wing.
"Wait, heron. Where are you bound?"
The Ancient's messenger indignantly shook herself free.
"I have my own part still in Ravenna's task" was all she would say
before gliding away across the crests of sand. The desert air lifted
her up, soaring. Within the Dome, the beacon fire blazed higher,
brighter still. Aeriel and Erin watched the white bird dwindle in the
distance and disappear. The dark girl shouldered her pack and water bag
and embraced Aeriel again. At last she lifted her hand in farewell as
she started away. Aeriel raised her own in reply before the other
disappeared among the dunes. A moment later, she herself strode off in
another direction across the sand.
Bright Burning
Aeriel traveled alone over the endless dry dunes toward the Witch's
Mere. The pearl helped her see soft places in the sand, avoid those
banks that had begun to shift. She walked a long time before pausing to
rest, and even then it was not fatigue that stopped her.
If I press on too hard, Erin will do the same, she found herself
thinking, illogically, and yet she halted, strangely sure it was for
Erin's sake.
She envisioned the dark girl, miles away, sinking down, one hand
resting on the pommel of the sword, unwilling to unfasten it, even now.
When Erin brought her little skin water bag to her lips, Aeriel tasted
water. The dark girl took a handful of flavorless chickseed from her
pouch and chewed on it, coughed dryly, sipped again. She sighed heavily
and at last lay down, cheek pillowed on her arm.
Shoulders slumping, Aeriel felt a kind of resonant fatigue. Abruptly,
she caught herself, surprised how vivid her imagining had been. It was
not her own weariness she sensed, but that of her far-off friend. Did
some connection now link them: pearl to sword? Aeriel frowned,
wondering. The dark girl's presence seemed to overlie her own
vision—lightly, yet as distincdy as an image reflected on water. If she
ignored it, it faded. Yet when she paid it heed, it sharpened, growing
more vivid. Exhausted, Erin slept. Later, when she awoke, Aeriel rose
and walked on.
The night lengthened. At last Aeriel neared the desert's edge. The sand
underfoot turned from pale orange to greyer drab. Bits of parched,
broken ground showed through. An occasional frayed shoot thrust up
through a crack. She sensed Erin, leagues distant, also nearing the
desert's edge. The dark girl hove into sight of the allied camp sooner
than Aeriel had expected. The terrain of the Waste was uneven there,
fraught with canyons and cliffs. Guards and sentries stood posted
everywhere. They stared at Erin as though she had returned from the
dead.
"You know me," she snapped wearily. "Stop gaping." They made no attempt
to stop her, only called for their captains. "Where is he, Irrylath?"
Erin demanded. "I bring word of Aeriel."
They stared at the glaive, burning white in its sheath. "The Aeriel!"
she heard others murmuring, abuzz. "A message from the Aeriel…"
Far away, the pale girl had to smile. Already her name, like Ravenna's,
was being used as a title. Impatient, Erin strode past the sentries
without waiting for their leave. She headed toward the great council
tent at the center of the camp. Rose silk, it billowed huge, breathing
and sighing in the slight desert wind. Again, the sentries gaped, but
these had the presence of mind to cross their pikes. Erin halted.
Aeriel heard voices through the tent's open entryway.
"My son, we must press on…"
"Brother, Aeriel or no Aeriel, our troops cannot simply continue to
languish here."
"… nightshade upon daymonth, Cousin, going nowhere—"
Hand resting on the pommel of her sword, Erin told the sentries, "Let
me pass. I come from Aeriel."
Within, the drone of discussion abruptly ceased.
"Who's there?" demanded a voice. Though rough, it was surely
Irrylath's. Aeriel fought the leaping of her heart.
"Sentry, answer your commander," a second voice directed, lighter
pitched, but for all that, more like the prince's than Aeriel had ever
realized: his cousin, Sabr.
Aeriel's throat knotted, and a bitterness welled in her mouth. She had
not wanted to think of the bandit queen again so soon. Other voices
murmured. At Irrylath's word, the two guards uncrossed their spears and
stood aside. Erin entered. Through the dark girl's eyes, Aeriel
glimpsed the Lady Syllva and her Istern sons, her own brother Roshka
and Talb the Mage—even the lyon Pendarlon.
They clustered about a folding camp table on which rested a map
weighted with odd objects: a sheathed dagger, a flagon, a stone.
Someone moved through the others from the table's far side. Walking the
Wasteland, absorbed in her vision, Aeriel stumbled. Dismay glanced
through her. She scarcely recognized the man. She felt Erin's start of
surprise echo her own.
"Oh, husband," Aeriel murmured. "Irrylath."
He was so thin, he looked weadiered to the bone. The broad, high planes
of his cheeks stuck sharply out, the cheek beneath hollow and shadowed.
His sark hung loose from the shoulders, the sash at the waist cinched
tight. He looked like a whippet, like a desert racing cat, like a man
in whom some guilty inner fire burned, consuming him.
"He won't live to reach the Witch's Mere!" Aeriel found herself
whispering in terror, and the image came to her again, unbidden, of
Irrylath falling toward stormtossed emptiness. Desperately, she thrust
the fearful thought away. She stood halted in the middle of the flat,
grey expanse of Wasteland now, staring at nothing, seeing only what was
happening in Syllva's camp leagues upon leagues away, watching through
Erin's eyes.
"You are much changed, Prince," the dark girl said. A gap of several
paces separated them.
"And you," the one before her answered, "late companion to my wife, you
who deserted us so abruptly—in secret, so soon after she was taken—
that many wondered what your part in her abduction might have been."
His words were quiet, keen and hard. "I, too, had a trusted companion
once," the prince continued, "one who betrayed me to the Witch."
Miles distant, Aeriel flinched at the barely veiled accusation. Before
him, Erin snorted, refuing to be baited.
"I left because my errand was urgent," she snapped. "Now I have
returned, having lately been with Aeriel."
The others in the tent stirred, murmuring. Syllva, the Lady of
Esternesse, took a step forward as though to speak, but her son the
prince of Avaric spoke first.
"Have you?" he scoffed. "Then you have been to the Witch's palace and
back." His voice held such a brittle edge that Aeriel shuddered.
"I have been to the City of Crystalglass," the dark girl replied, her
own voice angry but controlled. The prince's very presence grated on
her. Aeriel had never before this moment realized the extent of their
antipathy. "That is where Aeriel had gone."
"You lie!" His vehemence surprised even Erin. "Either way, you lie! If
you have been to the City, you have not been with Aeriel. If you have
been with her and are now returned, you belong to the Witch."
Irrylath's brothers shifted, shaking their heads. Hadin, the youngest,
murmured, "Brother, hold…"
But Irrylath ignored them all, his eyes locked on Erin's.
"I have been with Aeriel," the dark girl told him quietly, firmly, "at
Crystalglass—"
"And is she well?" the prince exclaimed, almost calm again suddenly.
"Then tell me what the Witch had made of her: is it a lorelei like
herself that devours men's souls—or perhaps a female darkangel, an
icare? She needs another to replace me, you know. She's only got six
now. Or a harridan, perchance, such as we met at Orm—or even a wraith?
Is that it? Has she made my wife into a wraith? Tell me."
Aeriel stood, fists doubled at her breasts, able to perceive it all so
vividly across the miles, yet powerless to intervene. Rather than stand
helpless, she almost wished that she could break the link between the
dark girl and herself: tear the pearl from her own brow, or the sword
from Erin's hand. But she dared not lose sight of Irrylath, even for a
moment.
"She was well when last we spoke, earlier this fortnight," Erin
replied, outwardly implacable now. Yet Aeriel felt how hot the dark
girl's anger burned just beneath the skin.
"Then why has she not returned with you?" Irrylath's cry was not so
wild this time, but full of anguish and a fury to match and overmatch
the dark girl's ire. Aeriel stood dismayed.
"She is on her way to face the Witch," Erin replied evenly.
"Alone?" The prince of Avaric shook his head. A weak, unsteady laugh
escaped his lips. One hand was in his hair now, clenched, become a
fist. He whispered, "Lies."
"Irrylath, Irrylath, calm yourself," Aeriel exclaimed.
No one heard—but her words were echoed by the Lady Syllva. Pendarlon
rumbled. Roshka spoke low and urgently to Hadin beside him. Talb the
Mage shifted uneasily, fingering his beard. Unheeding, Irrylath touched
the hilt of the Edge Adamantine, much as Erin's hand rested upon the
broadsword Bright Burning. Aeriel felt the dark girl's jaw hardening.
"I am not a liar, Prince Irrylath."
Her hand tightened on the sword. With a start, the young man leaned
forward suddenly, staring at Erin's weapon. Aeriel heard the sharp
intake of his breath. His eyes had become like blue lamp-flames burning.
"That glaive you bear is Witch-made," he breathed. "I doubt it not. Her
handiwork is unmistakable—"
"Aeriel gave me this," Erin grated. "Disbelieve if you dare,
you faithless wretch!" She spat the last word. "It is only your own
falsehood gnawing at you. That and the knowledge that this whole war
hangs on her, and you are nothing beside her. No match to her
and never will be…"
Hoarse as a madman, the young man cried, "You are some catspaw of the
Witch!"
Without warning, he sprang, covering the paces between himself and Erin
in less than a moment. The dark girl's eyes widened. Through her,
Aeriel saw the sweat on Irrylath's brow, the scars threading one cheek,
the animosity in his hot blue eyes.
"My son, no!" the Lady Syllva gasped.
Adamantine flashed in the prince's hand: its snaking blade gleamed with
a white radiance, its edge so keen it could cut anything. Already
Pendarlon was springing. Behind him, Roshka and the prince's brothers
shouted, bolting forward to stay him. The guards in the entryway were
nearer— but they would all be too late. The sword was beginning to
fall. It would be over between one heartbeat and the next. Perceived
through the dark girl's eyes, Irrylath's blade almost appeared to
Aeriel to be flashing down upon herself. Seething, the dark islander
stood, refusing to retreat.
"Erin!" Aeriel screamed, throwing up one arm as though somehow to fend
off the adamantine blade.
In that same instant, Erin unsheathed the sword. She brought her own
long, straight, burning blade up in a clean arc to meet the white
serpentine edge of the prince's shortsword. The two blades met with a
sound at once like a silver bell and a low flute note and a bandolyn
string sharply plucked. Aeriel fell to her knees, feeling the shock
resonate along her whole length as the Edge Adamantine was blocked and
held. The blade that could cut anything could not cut the burning sword. *
* *
Irrylath cried out. Grimacing, he clutched his wrist as though he meant
to release his weapon or lift it away, but it seemed he could not move.
The white fire that swirled about the dark girl's blade threaded upward
along Adamantine to touch the prince's hand. With a groan, he sank to
his knees. Erin stood gazing at him, astonished.
"Let be!" Aeriel cried out. "Have done!"
And this time, somehow, the others in the tent leagues distant heard.
The Lady Syllva halted where she stood. Roshka and Irrylath's brothers
broke off their headlong rush. Pendarlon checked, snarling. The guards
dashing in from the doorway froze. As Erin lifted Bright Burning away
from Irrylath's blade, the fire touching his hand vanished, and the
prince slumped, sword arm falling heavily to the ground. Adamantine
made a clean, dustless cut in the earth. Sabr ran to him, her own
dagger drawn. Erin ignored her, holding the glaive upright before her,
staring at it.
"I did not mean to draw this blade," the dark girl whispered.
"Something seemed to steer my hand. I meant only to stand defiant until
the last moment, to see if you truly meant to have my life." Still
staring at the blade, she was speaking to the prince. "I thought no
need for swords. I thought the others would stop you."
The broadsword sang and hummed. Aeriel heard her own sobbing in the
sound. Panting, Irrylath cradled his arm as though it were painful—or
numb, A stab of fear went through Aeriel. She had no idea whether the
sword's fire had harmed him permanently. He seemed dazed. All the
others in the tent were casting about with baffled or frightened looks,
save Pendarlon, who, staring at Erin's blade, was making a low
cat-growl.
"Stop, stop," Aeriel wept, hardly realizing that she spoke aloud.
Now everyone was staring at the glaive, even Irrylath. Sabr steadied
his head, which lolled as though he might swoon. Through Erin, Aeriel
watched the sword begin to flicker and waver, like a long white flame.
The misty candescence and the blade itself merged until the whole sword
was a tongue of fire. Aeriel staggered to her feet. The flame also
rose, elongating, narrowing. Through the dark girl's astonished eyes,
she saw the flame taking on a human shape. With a start, Aeriel
recognized herself, then felt her own being drawn irresistibly across
the miles until it merged into the flame. Turning to her husband, she
called his name.
"Irrylath," she said urgently. "Irrylath, heed me. You are not
mistaken. Erin's sword was Witch-made once, but Ravenna has
changed it to serve our cause."
The prince of Avaric shook his head, gazing at her in disbelief. Aeriel
saw Sabr's hands upon him tighten.
"Pay no heed, Cousin," she murmured. "That is some image of the Witch.
The shadowmaid is in league with your tormentor. She was never your
friend."
Irrylath seemed not to hear her, his attention fixed on the image in
the sword. Aeriel choked down her sudden fury at the intervention of
Sabr. An outburst of jealousy now would serve neither herself nor
Irrylath. Resolutely, she ignored the bandit queen, spoke only to the
prince.
"Husband, it is I."
"You can't be," Irrylath cried out hoarsely. "The Witch sent her
darkangels to steal you away."
Aeriel shook her head. "Not so. One of her black birds set a pin behind
my ear."
"I would have told you that if you had let me," Erin growled between
her teeth. She pulled the folded sari from her shift and tossed it down
before the prince who, with a gasp, touched the cascade of yellow silk
about his knees. Lifting his eyes, he gazed at the sword, as a man
dying of thirst might gaze upon a mirage of water.
"Oh, Aeriel," Irrylath whispered. "If only it were you…"
"It isn't," Sabr hissed desperately. "An image! Some clever trap."
Aeriel felt the pearl upon her brow gleaming coolly. An idea formed
itself in her mind.
"The rime," she said. "I have the last of Ravenna's riddle now. Will
that convince you?" She raised her eyes and voice to the others in the
tent. "Will that convince you all?"
Irrylath struggled to his feet, throwing off Sabr's persistent hands.
His voice rang clear and certain suddenly. "Speak it," he cried. "Say
the rime, and if you are truly Aeriel, unharmed and not in the Witch's
power, I will know you."
His one hand was clenched about their wedding silk. The other, his
sword hand, twitched as though trying to close. He bent his arm, with
the help of the other, and winced. Reaching out to him, Aeriel said:
"Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel, sorcerous war
To wrest recompense
for a land leaguered sore.
With a broadsword bright burning,
a shadow black as night
From exile returning
shall champion the fight
For love of one above who, flag unfurled,
lone must stand,
The pearl of the soul of the world
in her hand.
When Winterock. to water
falls flooding, foes to drown,
Ravenna's own daughter
shall kindle the crown."
Silence. No sound in the tent but the fizz of lampwicks and the night
wind sighing. Her brother Roshka eyed her uncertainly. Syllva stood
mute beside her Istern sons. The bewildered sentries glanced at one
another. Then she heard Talb the Mage chuckle and Pendarlon begin to
purr. But her gaze remained on Irrylath.
"Oh, husband," she breathed, "believe in me."
Coming forward, he knelt before the flame that Erin held. His sword arm
seemed nearly recovered now, for with it, he reached toward Aeriel.
"I do," he whispered, "for it is you. Forgive my doubting."
His hand passed through the flame, without harm this time. She
experienced a flickering, and the odd feeling of something broad and
insubstantial passing through her, but then it was gone, and her vision
of Irrylath and the rose silk tent steadied again. Sabr had come to
stand beside the prince. She touched his shoulder, mistrust plain upon
her face.
"Cousin," she warned. "How can you be sure? We have known for months
that Aeriel is lost—yet now this apparition claims it is not so! Dare
you trust the rime that she has given you?"
The prince rose suddenly and turned on her. "Unhand me," he spat, his
voice like burning oil. "It was you I let convince me that Aeriel was
lost, you I let persuade me to turn from her memory! We have dallied
here at desert's edge uncounted hours on your advisement. This is
Aeriel. I know her. Do not presume to advise me further, queen of
thieves!"
His tone was savage, his expression furious. Aeriel felt an ugly little
thread of satisfaction run through her.
"My thought was for you," Sabr cried, stumbling back from him
as though she had been struck. Her face held a look of desperate
betrayal. "Always and ever for you."
Turning, the prince's cousin fled, disappearing into the night.
Irrylath watched her go, his expression hard, full of fury still. It
was the Lady Syllva who spoke at last, coming forward to touch the
prince's arm.
"You are too hard, my son," she reproved him sternly. "Too hard by
half. Aeriel is your wife, but Sabr is your cousin still, and a
commander in my warhost—your equal in rank. What she says is true: she
thinks only of you. She has been the one to lead our desert
trek, keeping our forces together against desertion and despair, and
not two daymonths past, it was she alone that stood between you and
your own dagger."
The prince glared at the Lady, but made no reply. Aeriel put one hand
to her temple. Her head was spinning. A heavy weariness had begun to
steal over her. She had not realized the effort that speaking through
the sword required. Perception through it was much more intense than
through the pearl, arduous even, sapping her energy. Its strange
sensation of heatless burning had hollowed her.
"I must leave you," she said unsteadily. Irrylath and the others turned.
"No!" the prince began, reaching for her again. "Don't go."
She shook her head. "I must. Spanning the distance between us is
difficult… and I have Ravenna's task to fulfill."
"Aeriel," cried Irrylath. "Stay. Stay."
Again she shook her head. She must be gone, at once. The strain was
growing dangerous.
"Sheathe the sword, Erin," she whispered. "Be quick."
Irrylath was reaching for her. "Don't—"
"Look for me at the Witch's Mere. Erin!" Aeriel hissed.
"Farewell," the dark girl whispered. "And goodspeed."
In one swift motion, she sheathed the sword, and the sensation of
draining ceased. Spent, Aeriel sank to her knees. The Waste stretched
flat, grey, and broken around her, misty by pearllight. Her eyelids
strayed shut. Hours. It would take hours for the pearl to restore her.
She must guard her strength in future. As fatigue dragged fiercely at
her, she shook her head. Sleep—she needed sleep. Aeriel lay down upon
the cracked and bitter surface of the Waste. The pearl brought her only
a faint echo of Irrylath's distant, despairing cry.
"Aeriel!"
It was the last she heard before falling headlong into troubled dreams.
Winterock
The nightmare enveloped her: the prince of Avaric falling from the back
of his winged steed. Dreaming, Aeriel tried to reach out, to
reach him, but she could not move. Cold crystal encased her. Frozen,
all she could do was watch, shuddering, as Irrylath plunged headfirst
through empty air toward roiling nothingness below. I should
have left you your wings, she thought wildly, despairing. His cry
rang in her ears:
"Aeriel!"
Abruptly she woke. Something huge and scaly crouched beside her,
picking at her gown with its knifelike claws. With a scream she started
up, scrambling back—then stopped herself. The creature before her was
not the great monstrous thing she had thought at first, but small and
covered with mangy grey down. Illusion cloaked it in a phantom shape,
but the pearl now showed her its real form: a long-limbed ratlike thing.
Aeriel struck at it with the flat of her hand. It chittered, blinking
at her with bright red eyes before scuttling away. Surely it belonged
to the Witch. Aeriel scrambled to her feet and started off again. She
felt stronger now—a trace wan yet, but by and large, the pearl had
restored her.
Through Erin, she sensed the army, many miles away, breaking camp and
proceeding with all speed toward the Mere. Catching a glimpse of
Irrylath as he marshaled his mother's Istern forces, Aeriel felt relief
flooding her to find him safe still, despite her dream. Sabr rode at
the head of her Westron troops, apart from him. Though she sometimes
gazed in his direction, the prince refused her so much as a glance. The
sight now gave Aeriel litde joy. Sabr's stricken face after her
cousin's rebuff hours earlier had soured any sense of triumph.
Often, as she journeyed, Aeriel cupped one hand to her brow, hoping
somehow to reach into the pearl with her senses and use its sorcery to
help her unravel the mystery of Ravenna's cryptic instructions: Crush
the Witch's army. Destroy her darkangels… and put the pearl into her
hand. But how? How? Surely somewhere within the pearl
the answer must lie. But all her efforts proved in vain. The Ancient
jewel remained opaque to her, its powers beyond her grasp, and its
gifts—of light, nourishment, heightened perception—always unbidden,
arriving without summons.
Tempted nearly to despair, Aeriel could only walk on. The parched
ground soon grew more broken, cut by dry riverbeds. No plants grew but
thirsty, withered scrub. The Waste was more desolate than any place she
had ever known. Even the most drought-stricken lands of Westernesse
could not compare.
And the Waste was full of the Witch's little nightmare creatures.
Cloaked in illusory shape, all appeared at first glance to be monsters.
But the pearl soon penetrated their guises, revealing them for the mere
vermin that they were. It seemed they could hide anywhere, in the dead
scrub, in the cracks. Initially, they dodged her gaze so that Aeriel
caught only glimpses. Soon, however, they grew bolder—until before many
hours she had a whole raft of them dogging her across the Waste.
Besides the long-legged rat-creatures, whose great protruding front
teeth met like those of a horse's skull, she saw odd molelike beasts
with dusty, spotted fur, disguised by witchery to appear like ogres.
Sometimes little snakes no thicker than her smallest finger hissed at
her, miming basilisks. Once or twice a speckled thing resembling a huge
moth fluttered after her till she swatted at it. Then it buzzed, a mere
bottfly, and shivered away.
All of them had red orbs, featureless as glass. They were the Witch's
eyes, keeping watch on her, Aeriel felt sure. Whenever she paused to
rest, they crept closer, stealing up behind her to catch hold of her
robe in their little teeth. Though she could neither ignore them nor
drive them far away, Ravenna's pearl enabled her to see their true
forms beneath the Witch's illusory guises. Plainly intended to terrify,
they annoyed her instead. She found their constant presence wearing,
but not unnerving.
The stars above wheeled ever so slowly. She knew that she had been
walking half the month-long night. Irrylath and the distant army
continued on their convergent path with hers, halting only each dozen
hours for food and a few hours' rest. Aeriel herself felt no need now
to sleep. In truth, she preferred not, considering what might come upon
her unawares.
She reached the cliffs so abruptly that they took her by surprise. One
moment, all was silent around her, save for the soughing of a slight,
bitter wind and the scrabbling of the phantom creatures. The next, she
heard jackals crying—their song floating eerily on the air—and realized
what the maze of canyons opening before her must be: the jackal cliffs
that never released any wayfarer they swallowed. At the heart of them
lay the Witch's Mere.
Aeriel halted, listening to the long, ululating wail of the Witch's
dogs. Yips, barks, then silence for a few heartbeats. A single cry
rose, clear and falling, to be joined by another voice, then another,
and another yet. Abruptly, they stilled, to be followed by silence
again. The loathsome creatures clustering about her were growing
impatient. Some of them scrabbled ahead, then turned to twitter at her.
Unseen jackals sang and wuthered on the wind. Realizing that once she
entered, there could be no turning back, Aeriel stepped into the
labyrinth.
How long she wandered, she had no way to tell. Only a ribbon of sky
showed overhead. Without a horizon, she could not judge how far the
stars had turned. The pearl chose her way, distinguishing false trails
from true and disregarding illusory walls meant to confuse and conceal
the path. An unexpected sense of loss overwhelmed her when she
discovered she could no longer sense where the army was. The twisting
canyons seemed to bar the pearl's link to the dark girl with the sword.
Then the stone walls fell away on either side, and she was out of the
maze. The jackals howled and hooted behind her. The creatures swarming
about her ankles chittered and hissed. Before her lay a great flat
stretch—tar black, oil smooth, without reflection: the Mere. So this
was the place where the Lady Syllva's caravan had found itself trapped
so many years ago, this the spot where the boy prince Irrylath had been
lured by his nurse to the water's edge and given to the Witch.
Aeriel shuddered, picking her way through the bones that littered the
bank. Far in the distance, she saw a white spire rising from the black
water: the Witch's palace? It must be—though she had always pictured
the whole keep as lying concealed beneath the surface of the lake. She
shook her head, wondering how she was to reach it. She dared not touch
the poisoned water.
All at once the lake in front of her began to seethe and boil. Aeriel
fell back, alarmed. The Witch's creatures milled nervously. Something
beneath the surface was rising to the air. A moment later, the huge,
pebbled head of a toad broke through. It was pale lavender, almost
translucent. Aeriel could not have wrapped her arms about it if she had
tried. The creature looked at her with great, bulbous eyes. Its livid
tongue, a little ragged flag, threaded along the wrinkled edges of its
mouth. The still, black waters obscured all but the creature's head
from view.
"So," it said. Its voice boomed like a kettle, like a hunt horn, like a
drum. "Another traveler comes to die upon my lady's shore."
Aeriel stared, realizing the identity of the creature: years older now
and far more massive, but the same that had once lured the prince's
nurse to the Witch's cause and helped her to betray him. Biting back
revulsion, Aeriel called out,
"A traveler, mudlick, but not one who has come to die. I would see your
mistress and so must cross the lake."
The mudlick cocked one gelid eye.
"How is it you can see me without tasting the Mere?" it boomed. Aeriel
touched the pearl upon her brow. The mudlick shifted uneasily, sinking
lower in the black water, retracting its pale eyes from the cool, pure
light. "You must be the sorceress who has lately caused my lady so very
much trouble."
Aeriel nodded. "Will you take me to her?"
The mudlick belched. "My mistress, the White Lady, sees no one."
Aeriel stood disconcerted. She had not expected so quick and final a
rebuff. Resolutely, she folded her arms.
"Very well," she replied. "I will not see her, though I have traveled a
long road. My message from her mother, the Ancient Ravenna, will go
unsaid. Your mistress will thank you for turning me away."
She spun on her heel and started back toward the jackal cliffs. The
scrabbling creatures scattered before her. She had gotten three steps
when the mudlick called, "Wait."
Aeriel turned but did not approach. She saw the monstrous thing's
forelegs in the water now. They seemed oddly small for its great bulk.
It nibbled one of its fingers.
"You are a sorceress," it mused. "Why do you not use your sorcery to
cross?"
Because I have no sorcery! Aeriel wanted to cry, but she held her
tongue.
"Take me across, or not, exactly as you please," she said at last. She
had no more patience left.
The mudlick sighed and lapped at the black, poisonous waters. "My
mistress would not thank me for bringing her bane."
"As you please," Aeriel snapped, turning on her heel once more. "I
leave you to your lady's wrath when she discovers you repelled her
mother's messenger." She counted the paces. One. Two.
"Oh, very well!" the creature cried after her. "Have it your own way. I
will take you across to my mistress's keep—just in case what you say
might be true—though whether she will let you in, I cannot say. Wade
out," it told her, rising higher under the Mere's shadowy surface.
Aeriel recoiled. "I won't touch the water."
The mudlick laughed, a deep gonging sound like hot, hammered metal. It
heaved itself from the black, unnaturally calm waters, dragging itself
up onto the bank. The dark moisture seemed less to run off its skin
than to boil away in a thin vapor. Swallowing her revulsion, Aeriel
approached and climbed to crouch just behind the great toad's head,
uncertain how much of its body would sink back beneath the Mere. Its
pebbled skin, covered with great slippery warts, was cold and had an
oily feel.
"It's been a dracg's age since I last ate," the mudlick remarked,
surveying the little creatures before it on the bank.
With a motion so quick Aeriel could scarcely follow, its vast jaws
gaped, and its long tongue swept out, catching up a dozen of the
frantically scattering vermin—along with a great quantity of the bank.
The mudlick's jaws snapped shut. It laughed and swallowed, bloated
sides heaving. Sickened, Aeriel held on desperately as her porter
hauled itself around and slid back into the Mere.
"Stupid things," it croaked.
The black waters curled around its snout and trailed along its sides.
Aeriel snatched one foot higher to avoid the Mere's touch. The mudlick
bobbed, and Aeriel swallowed hard. She caught glimpses of other
creatures in the lake around them, though none showed their heads above
the glass-smooth surface. Once, they passed over something so long and
huge she gasped.
"That is only a mereguint," the toad told her, "one of my lady's water
dragons. She has two: great enough to swallow ships. If you should fall
in, little messenger, they will make short work of you."
A vision filled Aeriel's mind of the treacherous mudlick rearing back
to dump her into the teeming Mere for sheer sport. She clutched tighter
to the great toad's back.
"See me safe to the palace," she warned, "or you will answer to your
mistress for it. I bear Ravenna's gift for her, more precious than my
life."
The mudlick only laughed. Aeriel realized it could feel her shaking—for
even without the dragons, she was terrified, and not just of the
enchanted water, but of any water. She could not swim, and so clung to
the mudlick with all her might. It swam steadily on. The great castle
hove nearer, rising up from the Mere. These spires could be only the
top, she thought in awe, only the tiniest tip of an enormous keep. The
rest lay below the lake. Again the mudlick's booming chuckle.
"You thought it would all be underwater, didn't you? Used to be, not
many years past. But it's grown so, she can't keep it all beneath the
surface now."
One eye swiveled to look at her. Aeriel managed to glare back. As the
mudlick brought her to the edge of the crystal keep, Aeriel scrambled
off in relief onto a narrow terrace a few inches above the waterline.
To her astonishment, she found that the ledge was cold, far colder than
the mudlick's skin. Glass smooth, it was so chill the soles of her feet
adhered to it. Uneasily, she shifted from foot to foot. What stone,
what jewel had been used to make this tower? The pearl upon her brow
brightened, suffusing her with warmth.
"Well, little sorceress," boomed the mudlick, "I have brought you here.
Now enter if you can."
With a final deep laugh, it sank from sight below the surface of the
Mere. Nightshade was very late. From the tilt of the stars, she saw
that it must be nearly Solstarrise. She shifted her feet once more to
keep the soles from binding to the stone. If not for the pearl, she
realized, the cold would have been unbearable. Gazing up at the blank,
unbroken white walls of the palace, she began to walk along the
landing, searching for a door. *
* *
She walked until she felt dizzy, her neck stiff, but she could find no
window, no portal, no chink or opening. At last she stopped, baffled
and exhausted. Desperation ate at her. Somehow she must get in. She had
not come all this way to be turned back now. Aeriel felt an odd
stirring in the back of her mind, a low, almost unintelligible
murmuring.
Place your hand against the stone, it seemed to whisper—so softly
that in the next instant, she was not even sure it had spoken at all.
Nevertheless, she placed one palm against the frigid surface, gingerly,
lest it stick. Nothing happened. Frustration welled in her. She pressed
harder, heedless now, throwing her whole weight against the keep. Open,
she cried silently, angrily.
Let me in!
The stone surface beneath her hand abruptly vanished. Aeriel stumbled
forward. Catching her balance, she spun around to behold the outer wall
now parted in a broad archway. Pearllight gleamed on the clear, white
crystal of the palace interior. Aeriel touched the jewel upon her brow
again, astonished. Even as she watched, the wall seamed soundlessly
together once more, forestalling retreat.
She stood in a deserted hallway. Starlight filtered in through the
crystalline walls. Despite the pearl's warmth, she was shivering hard.
The fierce cold of the Witch's keep numbed her. Her breath came in
gasps, swirling up in puffs like scentless smoke. Something told her
she would be well enough as long as she kept moving. Though the pearl's
power was great, it was subtle. She must not pause, must not rest.
Aeriel started down the long, empty hall.
The walls around her were uneven but smooth, in some places nearly
transparent. Sometimes she sensed she was passing along the outer wall
of the keep and what lay beyond was open sky. It must be nearing
Solstarrise by now, she knew. Her breath, when she leaned closer,
seeking to peer beyond the ripples, fogged the crystal stone. Once she
brushed against it in passing, and the dry cold adhered to her like
something tacky and alive. She had to snatch her arm away.
Her path led mostly downward at first, so that after a time she was
certain she had passed below the waterline. The stone of the wall was
clearer here. Beyond, the dark waters of the Mere moved sluggishly. A
flock of hatchet-shaped swimming things darted past, their huge mouths
gaping. Something long and grey slid after them, doubling back on
itself. It snapped bladelike teeth at her. Aeriel jumped. Farther out,
something much vaster circled, very black: one of the Witch's
mereguints, a water dragon. Aeriel hastened on.
Journeying deeper, she passed through mazes of corridors with faceted
walls, each throwing her image back at her until she halted, baffled,
scarcely able to tell where her own form ended and her reflection
began. Always the pearl guided her onward and through. Once, at a
juncture of two hallways, she sensed that if she had taken the other
fork, it would have led inevitably down to where the captured duaroughs
labored, deep in the palace bowels, beneath even the mud bottom of the
Mere.
Many rooms flanked the corridor—all empty now. Unbidden, the pearl's
sight revealed to her more than she wanted to know about the past of
those deserted chambers. Here the Witch's black birds had flocked.
There she had built her darkangels' wings, and in another, gilded their
hearts with lead. The pearl observed the palace's memories with
relentless dispassion. Shuddering, the pale girl covered her face with
her hands. How could any mortal being have become so corrupt? Could
anyone capable of such evil ever be redeemed? What might the pearl of
the soul of the world become in the hands of such a one?
And yet, she remembered the Ancient's words, she is my
daughter still.
Aeriel came to a room which halted her. Without looking, she sensed
what lay beyond the door: a siege as white as salt, such as a queen
might sit enthroned upon. The pearl imparted to her a glimpse from the
chamber's past: the young Irrylath, not yet a darkangel, brought to his
knees before that siege. The silver chain encircling his wrist was
grasped in the hand of the tall, seated woman before him. She leaned
forward, her face bowed from view. Her other hand was a fist in the
young man's hair. Cruelly, she forced his head back, bending to whisper
in his ear:
"Yes, love. You will."
Aeriel cried out. The sound shivered down the length of the empty hall,
rebounding and magnifying into a louder and louder shriek, until it
seemed that not one voice but many screamed. Aeriel ducked, covering
her ears. She had no idea of the context of that scene—what had
happened before it or followed after—and little cared. Her attention
remained fixed on the horror of a single point in time: of the young
Irrylath defying his mistress, and the White Witch slowly,
inexorably—relishing every moment of it—breaking him to her will.
Aeriel gasped for breath and bit off her cries.
"No," she told herself sternly. "No!"
That glimpse which the pearl had brought her came from the past. It was
not happening now. Half breathless, she uncovered her ears and heard
the many bladethin echoes dying.
"Love, " she whispered, remembering the lorelei's words to
Irrylath. Shaking, Aeriel gazed around her at the cold, white walls.
"Nothing in this frozen place has anything to do with love!"
Grimly, she padded forward. The path wound on and on, sometimes
downward, sometimes level. Eventually, she began to travel upward
again. It must be long past Solstarrise, she realized, no longer night
outside. No inkling of dawn had reached her before, but the light was
much brighter since she had once more risen above the dark waterline.
She had the sense of being far higher now than when she had entered the
palace.
"How long have I been wandering here?" she wondered.
A broad, straight corridor stretched before her. She halted, trembling,
dimly aware suddenly of what lay ahead of her and not wanting to go on.
She stood a long time, reaching out through the senses of the pearl,
trying desperately to find another path—to no avail. Here lay the only
path. Aeriel drew a ragged breath.
Quickly, she forced herself ahead down the long corridor. Human figures
stood embedded in the walls on either side of her. None of them moved.
Still as stone every one, caught fast in the indescribably cold
crystal. Their eyes were all closed, all their limbs and faces frozen
in attitudes of horror, struggle, revulsion, and despair. And yet, even
so, the pearl told her, they were alive. Were they even physical bodies
at all, or were they souls—captured by the Witch and her darkangels but
not yet devoured? Unnerved, Aeriel ran on.
The corridor ended in an open archway. A blaze of Solstarlight lay
beyond. She saw a window, unshuttered, unglazed. The wind blowing in
off the Waste was stiff, made thin by altitude. Panting, her breath
swirling in clouds, Aeriel halted in the wash of sunlight streaming in.
Its warmth felt delicious. She savored it. The lateness of the hour
outside dismayed her: Solstar hung low. She had entered the Witch's
keep before dawn.
"There you are," said a cold, clear voice. It rang like crystal, like a
bell. Like a darkangel's voice: rich, compelling, clear. "At last.
Well. Through my palace of Winterock, it is not always easy to find
one's way."
Aeriel could not tell if the word named the palace itself or the frigid
stone from which it was formed. The speaker laughed, deeply, languidly.
"But I never doubted you would find me, little sorceress."
Heart of Dust
The chill that poured through Aeriel as she listened to that voice
vanquished the warmth of Solstar. Turning, she saw the White Witch
standing not far from the casement: her vantage from which to watch the
coming battle, Aeriel guessed. Across the small chamber, Oriencor
appraised her coolly. She was very tall, almost as tall as Ravenna, but
whereas the Ancient had been a dark lady, all dusk and black and
indigo, her daughter the White Witch was fair.
Her skin was as pale as Irrylath's had been when Aeriel had known him
as a darkangel: bone white without any rose to the cheeks or lips, no
blush of blood. Her frigid breath did not cloud the air. Her features
were sharp and angular, coldly beautiful, like a merciless statue. Only
her eyes had any color, pale green. A sorceress's eyes. The Witch's
hair was long and white, straighter than Ravenna's. Colorless filament.
Darkangel hair.
Her lips were thin, bowed, curling upward at the corners in malevolent
amusement. She was wearing a long white gown that fell close about her
figure, clinging to it. It was sewn with little bits of things: dogs'
teeth, cut diamonds, and freshwater pearls—twisted and baroque in
shape, not round. Cats' claws and buttons of bone. Aeriel could not see
the lorelei's feet. Her gown dragged the floor. Her white nails were
very long and keen. Before her Aeriel felt stupid, clumsy, weak —as
though the other could, with but a glance, read her to the heart.
Shivering, she answered, "I am not a sorceress."
The White Witch smiled. Her teeth were pointed, sharp as little spades.
"Perhaps not," she said, drawing nearer. The cold breathed from her as
from a high mountainside in shadow. "But you have been a great
difficulty to me. And you have lately visited my mother in NuRavenna.
Tell me, is she well?"
"She's dead," said Aeriel, shaking, refusing to retreat.
She remembered vividly—the last breath of the Andentlady fading and the
dark man bending his grief-stricken face to her hair. Ravenna's fair
daughter laughed, wholly self-possessed, a bell-like, mocking sound.
"You are so earnest," she sighed. "I should not play with you. I know
that she is dead. I saw the beacon of her funeral fire."
Aeriel stared at her. The coldness with which the other spoke
astonished her. One swansdown eyebrow lifted.
"Do I shock you, little Aeriel, rejoicing in my own mother's death?"
Aeriel saw that one of the trinkets stitched to her gown was the
mummified foot of some very small white creature: a lizard, a mole?
Oriencor clenched one dagger-nailed hand. Her fingers were webbed,
Aeriel realized suddenly. Gills slitted behind her ears.
"Fool. She could have made herself immortal, like me—if she had dared.
Now her own mortality has claimed her at last, and the world is mine."
She spoke with such unflinching authority that Aeriel's hand went to
the jewel at her brow, seeking reassurance—then froze there as the
lorelei fastened her glass-green gaze upon the pearl.
"My mother gave you a gift, I see."
Terror swept through Aeriel as she realized that very soon she must
give up the pearl. She had worn Ravenna's jewel so long she had almost
forgotten existence without it. And yet, she told herself sternly, the
pearl did not belong to her. It was meant for the world's heir. Still,
the thought of parting with it was agony.
"A boon," she managed at last.
"A message capsule, by the look," the Witch remarked, as though not
greatly interested. "After all these years, what could my mother
possibly have to say to me?"
Aeriel shook her head. How to explain? Where to begin? She found her
tongue growing thick and awkward in her mouth. Touching the pearl
still, she could only manage, "Ravenna bade me bring it to you."
Oriencor shrugged. "How charming. But you keep it awhile, little
sorceress, lest the cold kill you too soon. Time enough for me to savor
my mother's dying breath after the battle." She smiled her wolfish
smile. "After I've slaughtered all your people and devoured their
souls."
Aeriel's knees grew weak. The other's voice was at once lovely and
terrible, seductive to listen to. Aeriel felt the moment—her chance to
confront and persuade the Witch—slipping away. She drew breath to make
some desperate last appeal—but a soft, inner voice intervened. Let
it go, the voice murmured, already fading. Now is not the
time. Not yet, but soon.
"Come," the lorelei said. "Watch the battle with me. It is about to be
joined."
She beckoned Aeriel to a window. The sill there dripped with water in
the sunlight's blaze.
"See them below us," Oriencor murmured. "Your forces and mine. All
assembled. All arrayed. The victory will be mine, of course. It will be
a pleasure to watch. I know so few pleasures these days. Watch with me."
Aeriel saw armies on the strand below. The small chamber in which she
and Oriencor stood was indeed at a great height. The Witch's brood were
massed upon the shore: jackals and weaselhounds and black birds; great,
hunched creatures of vaguely human shape; and thin, wraithlike
figures—rank upon rank of them, so many she could not count. The black
waters of the Mere behind them teemed with more. Aeriel spotted the
mudlick, bobbing near shore, and deeper out, circling the palace, the
two enormous wakes of the Witch's water dragons.
Syllva's forces faced the Mere, fanned out in a crescent. Aeriel's
heart lifted at the sight of them —only to tighten suddenly as, for the
first time, she perceived how pitifully small their numbers were in
comparison to the Witch's vast horde. Above the allied warhost, a long
yellow banner turned and fluttered on the breeze. The Lady stood
foremost, surrounded by her bowwomen. Irrylath rode nearby, astride the
winged Avarclon. Marelon, the Lithe Serpent of the Sea-of-Dust,
undulated huge and vermilion, her vast coils lost among the throng.
Erin stood farther back, the lyon Pendarlon pacing beside her. Aeriel
saw the dark girl touch his mane. Beside her at the windowsill,
Oriencor stirred.
"You have all been such a trial to me these last few dozen daymonths,"
she sighed, "resisting my conquest, refusing to acquiesce. I suppose I
must be grateful, though: you assuaged my boredom."
Aeriel turned to see her gazing down hungrily at the prince of Avaric
very far below. The White Witch smiled.
"Irrylath was the best. He was never boring. All of six years old when
I procured him—too old, really, to ever come completely to heel. But
that is why I loved him so. So independent! So surprising. It took me
years to tame him."
A hot flame of anger rose in Aeriel. For a moment, it rivaled the
warmth of the pearl. She remembered the brief glimpse the pearl had
shown her: Oriencor, one fist in the young Irrylath's hair, commanding
him ever so quietly, Yes, love. You will. Recklessly, Aeriel
drew breath again to speak, but the other's merciless eyes turned and
fixed her like a hawk's.
"I will never forgive you for taking him from me," the White Witch
breathed, "even for a little time. And I will have him back again.
Before I drink his soul away, he will be mine."
Aeriel's skin flushed. "He will never belong to you again," she gasped.
"He's
mine. He loathes you."
Oriencor laughed. "He loves me. And I him."
"You don't," spat Aeriel. "You only want to rule him!" Memory of the
lorelei's black birds tormenting her prisoners came back to Aeriel. She
shuddered, sickened, and shoved the thought away. "You and your kind
don't love anything. I don't think you can."
The Witch's smile soured. Her voice grew petulant, annoyed. "I loved
the Ancients once," she murmured, "when I was young. I was capable of
love then. But they left me."
Leaning back against the sill, studying Aeriel, Oriencor toyed with the
low collar of her gown, stroking her own breastbone. Slowly, Aeriel
realized what it was she fingered: a little seam running down, sewn up
with silver, just like the one on Irrylath's breast when he had been a
darkangel. Oriencor's bloodless lips pursed fretfully.
"It's true," she mused. "I can't love. I don't have a heart of flesh
anymore. I took it out, after the Ancients deserted me, and replaced it
with one of winterock."
She glanced over one shoulder. Aeriel followed her gaze. A crystal box
rested in a niche across the room.
"I put the original away for safekeeping."
Warily, Aeriel eyed the box. Something dark lay inside, dimly visible
through the colorless stone. Oriencor shrugged.
"You may look at it, if you wish."
The pearl burned bright upon her brow. Aeriel felt an irresistible
attraction drawing her to the box. Slowly, she crossed the room and
touched the lid. The crystal was bone chill: cold as the keep.
"Don't think you can harm it," the lorelei warned, still at the
windowsill. "I'd never let you near it, if you could do it any harm."
Aeriel felt a stirring within the pearl, like something just beginning
to wake—but it subsided at once. She lifted the box's lid and halted,
frowning. Nothing lay within the box but a layer of fine, dark grit.
Immediately, the pearl brightened.
"There's nothing in here," she said. "Nothing but dust."
Scowling, Ravenna's daughter bit her lip with one pointed tooth. "Won't
you lie to flatter me, little sorceress?" she inquired. "Aren't you
afraid of me yet?"
Aeriel turned to face her. "I'm very much afraid of you," she answered.
No use to pretend otherwise. The Ancient's daughter could read her with
such ease. Still biting her lip, the White Witch smiled.
"So was Irrylath. And he said the same."
Despite the other's eyes upon her, Aeriel felt her own gaze, very
gently, being directed once more to the fine sooty stuff in the bottom
of the box, like ashes of the dead. Widün the pearl, something shifted
again. She reached to touch the ash. It was cool and clung together
like barely damp meal. Ravenna's pearl glowed. A strange, soft
murmuring came into the back of Aeriel's mind. She tried to listen, but
Oriencor's muttered words drowned it out.
"All the others told me what a fine heart it was, how beautifully
preserved. They thought to please me. Irrylath told me it was only
wormwood. It's why he was my favorite. Of all the boys I ever made into
darkangels, only Irrylath never lied."
The Witch's knifelike nails drummed the crystal of the windowsill,
chipping and scoring it. They sounded like death beetles clicking in
the walls. Taste it, the pearl was telling her, that I
may know my daughter's heart. Almost without a thought, Aeriel
touched a few grains of the Witch's dust to her tongue, and a sharp
sensation went through her like a pinprick. It was the bitterest thing
she had ever known. It tasted like despair. The pearl dimmed then, and
its voice subsided. Aeriel forgot about it instantly as a sleeper,
waking, forgets a dream. Across the room from her, Oriencor sighed.
"My heart fell away into dust long ago. I hadn't realized it would do
that when I cut it out. The crystal was supposed to preserve it. Well,
I was very young at sorcery then. But no matter. A heart would be too
great a burden to bear with me across the Void."
Aeriel frowned, having lost the other's train of thought. Across the
Void? But Oriencor only laughed and turned back to the window.
"Ah," she said softly. "So it starts."
Aeriel caught in her breath. Hastily she replaced the Witch's box in
its niche and went to join Oriencor at the casement.
"Your lady's army comes forward," the lorelei murmured.
Gazing down, Aeriel saw the great crescent advancing now, comprising
allies of every hue: blue Berneans, pale green Zambulans, Pirseans with
coppery skin, pale Terraineans and gold-complected refugees from
Avaric, the rose-skinned people of Rani and the teal-colored folk of
Elver, dark Mariners, Isterners with plum-colored skin, and the
cinnamon-colored wanderers of the desert lands. All at once, Aeriel
understood what their yellow banner was. Above them all, her wedding
sari floated, blazing in the light of Solstar.
Beside her at the window, Oriencor lifted her gaze. Winged figures—half
a dozen of them— poised in the air about the keep. Smiling, she
commanded them: "Begin."
Seventh Son
With a start, Aeriel took note for the first time of those to whom the
Witch had spoken. High above the palace hovered six darkangels: manlike
but deathly pallid of skin. Their eyes had no color; their flesh was
all fallen in. They were bloodless, heartless, soulless things. The
dozen black wings upon the back of each icarus thrashed in a furious,
silent storm. At Oriencor's signal, precisely as hawks, they turned and
fell through the air toward the approaching army below.
Aeriel saw the distant Irrylath unsheathe his Edge Adamantine. Behind
him, Syllva's arm swept up, then dropped. The yellow banner dipped, and
with a shout, the Istern and Westron troops surged to meet the Witch's
host upon the shore. Aeriel saw the winged Ions taking to the air,
unbridled Avarclon among them. With Irrylath astride him, the starhorse
sprang aloft, his silver wings flashing as the darkangels swept lower.
Then the two armies came together, and all was a wash of confusion.
How long she stood watching, Aeriel had no notion. Solstar seemed to
stand still in the sky. The pearl brought her snatches and glimpses of
battle, far more vivid and detailed than if she had watched with eyes
alone: two of the Witch's creatures locked in combat with a man of
Elver, a girl of Zambul and her companion fighting a cluster of eyeless
trolls with daggers. She saw the Lady Syllva surrounded by her
bowwomen, harassed by a relentless swarm of black birds. Despite the
rhuks, the Istern women sent volley after volley of arrows over their
own forces' heads into the midst of the enemy beyond. Halfway across
the field, the Ma'ambai and other wanderers of the dunes wielded their
walking sticks, engaged in furious battle with the Witch's spotted
jackals.
The field spread out below Aeriel like a great patternless sea of
animate beads, surging and breaking against itself in waves. Yet while
Syllva's fighters could act only individually, following as best they
could the shouted orders of their commanders and the blare of warhorns,
the Witch's forces were much more tightly controlled, despite Aeriel's
being able to discern among them no apparent communication. She
wondered how they knew where to go, what to do.
Soon the pale girl found herself trembling as she began to observe a
pattern in the shifting tapestry below. Over and over, she saw
contingents of Syllva's forces preparing to close in on pockets of the
foe—yet almost inevitably, the enemy pulled back and escaped, though
they could not possibly have seen the closing trap from their position
on the ground. Abruptly, Aeriel became aware of Oriencor whispering.
"Right turn, forward, all of you. Hurry! Hack your way
through or you'll be cut off. Captain of rhuks, take wing. Harry the
bowwomen. Wheel, hard to the right, left flank. Trolls, forward,
now...."
The Witch's eyes were riveted, her concentration fierce. She was not
watching single fighters as, in the beginning, Aeriel had done. Of that
Aeriel grew more and more sure. The White Witch was watching the
pattern—no, she was weaving the pattern! The pale girl listened in
growing horror. Could Oriencor really be controlling every warrior in
her huge warhost? Were they all her catspaws—was her power so great?
Staring down at the battlefield, Aeriel felt cold panic nearly
overwhelm her.
Gradually, unwillingly, Syllva's troops were losing ground. Over their
heads wheeled Irrylath, shouting orders, sounding his warhorn,
directing reinforcements wherever need was greatest. His bridleless
mount, the Avarclon, dashed foes to the ground and skewered them with
his horn. The litde ones, he caught in his teeth. Horse and rider
seemed tireless, plunging and striking again and again till the Witch's
creatures fled before them. Yet step by hard-fought step, the lorelei's
vast hoard was forcing the smaller army back, crushing the wings of the
crescent, crowding the allies so that they had no room to turn or swing
their weapons.
Irrylath called to his steed to take him higher, surveying the fray.
Below him, Sabr and her bandits batded, trying to break clear of the
surrounding vise. Dirks and half-swords flashing, they made short,
ferocious charges to drive the enemy back. A swarm of trolls closed in
suddenly behind Sabr, severing her from the main body of her cavalry.
Her bodyguard wheeled and hacked, hard-pressed.
Without hesitation, the prince swooped to her rescue, cutting down half
a dozen of her attackers and scattering the rest. Cheering, the riders
of Avaric sprang to fill the gap. Aeriel's heart clenched. She did not
know whether to rejoice or weep. Surely she had no love for the bandit
queen—yet because of her, the allied forces now had a chance to win
free. Fighting forward again, Sabr gazed up at Irrylath. For barely a
moment, he returned her gaze before, without a word, he wheeled away.
Aeriel spotted the prince's half brothers now, engaging the Witch's
darkangels: Nar, the eldest, astride the black wolf Bernalon, fought
the icarus of Bern while Arat upon the cockatrice of Elver battled the
darkangel of that land. Lern, Syril, and Poratun upon their winged
mounts dived and circled above, each pursuing his airborne foe.
Below them, her own brother Roshka sat fighting side to side with
Hadin, the youngest Istern prince. Two fair-haired cousins as like as
like, they looked mirror images of one another: very fierce and serious
and utterly without fear. Bestriding the stag of Pirs, the Lady's son
swung determinedly at the winged witchson with his hook-bladed
falchion. Beside him, upon the black steed Nightwalker, Roshka guarded
his back.
Dismayed, Aeriel feared them both dangerously vulnerable—until she
discerned that wingless mounts actually gave them the advantage. While
his brothers veered and tangled in the air above, scarcely able to land
a blow, earthbound Hadin forced his icarus again and again to swoop
close to the ground, within reach of his weapon and Roshka's. "Without
warning, an arrow shaft made of gold buried itself in the darkangel's
side. Aeriel caught a glimpse of the Lady Syllva lowering her bow.
One of Talb the Mage's arrows tipped with Ancients' silver, she
realized, though the arrowhead was already hidden deep in the
unbleeding flesh of the darkangel. The bloodless creature screamed and
writhed overhead. Roshka hooked it with his pike and hauled it closer.
Hadin thrust his falchion to the hilt in the icarus's chest, silencing
its scream. As it crumpled out of the air, a great shout went up from
the forces of East and West: their first great victory of the day.
Elation filled Aeriel. Beside her, Oriencor bared her teeth in a snarl.
"Enough!" she growled. "Enough of this dalliance. Time to make war in
earnest now."
The Witch's ivory talons bit deep into Aeriel's shoulder. A chill like
none she had ever known swept through her. The pearl dimmed, fighting
the Witch's cold. Aeriel gasped and struggled as Oriencor dragged her
from the window.
"Tell me, little sorceress," she whispered savagely, halting before the
near wall of the tower chamber. "How many sons have I?"
"None," Aeriel flung back. "You are barren."
The Witch's grasp tightened. Her lips turned down. "True," she said.
"But there are those who, could they speak, would call themselves my
sons. How many icari have I?"
"Six," Aeriel gasped. "Counting the one that Hadin killed." The cold
devoured her. Her shoulder was already numb. "You had seven," she
managed defiantly, "but Irrylath is lost to you."
Oriencor muttered, "We shall see. But did I hear you say I have but six
darkangels? You are mistaken. I have seven."
"No!" Aeriel cried. "Irrylath is mine..."
The White Witch shook her head, smiling now. "I do not refer to
Irrylath. You have seen my other six upon the field—each fighting one
of your husband's brothers. But you have not yet seen my newest icarus,
the one I made after Irrylath, just this twelvemonth past."
Aeriel stared at her. What was she saying—a new darkangel? A seventh
son?
"You have not had time—" she stammered. The chill made her teeth
rattle, her jaw ache. She writhed in the other's grasp. Even Ravenna's
pearl, she realized, could not long protect her against such killing
cold. The White Witch gave her a little shake.
"How naive you are."
Desperately, Aeriel searched her memory. She knew the lorelei stole
infants, babes-in-arms whom she raised to young manhood before drinking
their blood and gilding their hearts with lead, planting a dozen
night-black pinions on their backs and sending them out to prey upon
the world. The pale girl protested:
"It takes years to make a darkangel!"
Oriencor sighed. "To do a proper job, perhaps. But I have grown
impatient of late. Irrylath, you recall, I acquired as a child of six.
I kept him mortal only ten years before I winged him."
Aeriel's eyes widened. She had saved Irrylath before Oriencor could
make him into a full-fledged icarus—but what was to have prevented
Oriencor from stealing another child and rendering him at once into one
of her unspeakable "sons"? Reading the memories of Winterock, the pearl
brought images, sure and certain, into Aeriel's mind: the lorelei
building a new set of child-sized wings, gilding a small, fresh heart
with lead. Grimly, the White Witch nodded.
"Irrylath's replacement," she said. "My new 'son' has never flown, but
it is high time now. Your husband's warhost is having far too easy a
time."
Slow dread filled Aeriel. She stared at the wall in front of her. The
palm of Oriencor's hand just hovered above its translucent surface. A
hair-thin crack ran down the wall—so fine Aeriel would never have seen
it without the aid of the pearl. She heard rustling, glimpsed movement
through the stone. As Oriencor laid her hand at last upon the crack, it
parted smoothly, forming a doorway so low and narrow only a child could
easily pass through. The White Witch smiled.
"Time for Irrylath to meet his darkangel."
A creature shaped like a human child stood in a cavity beyond the door:
a parody of human form, its skin stretched dead white over sunken
flesh. A dozen black wings draped its shoulders. Still caught in the
Witch's grasp, Aeriel shrank away. Nothing about this thing was
beautiful— unlike Irrylath when she had first known him as an
unfinished icarus. In contrast, this creature seemed an automaton. It
spoke no word, moved stiffly as though made of wax: an utter darkangel.
The Witch had already drunk away its soul.
"Golam," Aeriel whispered, shaking uncontrollably with the cold.
"Animate doll!"
"Yes."
Turning its colorless eyes toward her, the white-faced creature hissed.
Delighted, Oriencor laughed.
"So, chick. Ready to fly? One of your fellows is dead," she told it.
"It only makes the rest of you dearer to me. To the casement. Haste!
Your task's at hand."
Shifting as though uneasy, the creature continued to eye Aeriel. It
seemed reluctant to approach. As Oriencor's daggerlike nails dug into
Aeriel's flesh, her knees went weak, her whole side now numb. She
winced, biting back a cry.
"Oh, don't mind her, you stupid thing," the White Witch snapped. "She
can't really hurt you with those eyes."
The little darkangel swept past then, gargling at Aeriel still. It
bounded to the window and sprang onto the wet, watery sill, where it
crouched, wings flexing like a young bird's, fanning the air. Oriencor
shoved Aeriel abruptly away from her, and the pale girl staggered,
falling to her knees. The little icarus whistled and yammered. Striding
to the window ledge, the White Witch transfixed it with her gaze.
"Fly now," she commanded, "and bring me Irrylath."
Languidly, carelessly, the White Witch kissed her hissing, snarling
creature and pushed it off the ledge. The darkangel's wings began their
storm-like, circular motion as it sped away across the air, flying as
though it had known flight all its life. Crumpled against the wall,
Aeriel struggled vainly to rise. Upon her brow the pearl flickered,
nearly spent. Get up, something within murmured urgendy. Rise
now, or you never will! With great effort, Aeriel dragged herself
to her feet.
Panting, she leaned unsteadily against the wall. Through the casement,
she saw Oriencor's seventh darkangel swooping across the sky toward
where Irrylath hovered, calling something down to the Lady Syllva among
the bowwomen of Esternesse. One of diem looked up and caught her
commander's arm, pointing. Syllva turned, then Irrylath. Sweat-stained
and grave, the prince looked weary but not frightened. He had not yet
realized what this icarus was.
Pointing with his Blade, he spoke a word to the Avarclon. But as the
bridleless starhorse wheeled, climbing the air, his rider suddenly
recoiled. Aeriel beheld bewilderment, and then open dismay, break over
his face. The winged Horse never checked his ascent as Irrylath cast
wildly about him, counting darkangels. The little icarus stooped.
Astonished, the prince spun in the saddle to face the Witch's new "son."
It dipped low first, harrying Avarclon. With a scream of rage, the
starhorse struck at the child-shaped thing, but it dodged away.
Irrylath lunged in the saddle, but the icarus pivoted, swooping upward
from below to bait the prince's mount. Again Avarclon plunged and once
more struck only empty air. The starhorse shook his head, pawing the
sky, trumpeting his fury. Face grim, Irrylath swung recklessly,
repeatedly, lightning swift, but each time, the little icarus deftly
evaded him, its dozen dark wings fanning like a storm. It seemed to
have no wish to engage with him, only to taunt—hovering just out of
range.
Weak with cold, Aeriel shuddered. Before her at the window, Oriencor
stood laughing. Abruptly, the pale girl noticed that without Irrylath
to command them from the air, the allied forces below had begun to
waver. The Witch's smile twitched. Aeriel stared as those beautiful
white lips began to move as if in speech, but no sound emerged.
Instead, it was the darkangel that spoke. The heightened perception of
the pearl conveyed the sound clearly to Aeriel even at this distance:
the little icarus mouthing the words of its mistress in a high,
locustlike singsong.
"Come back to me," the winged witch-child said. "Though I speak with
another's voice, know that it is I, Oriencor."
Irrylath started, staring at the little darkangel. A strangled cry
escaped his lips.
"You loved me once," Oriencor's catspaw droned. "Do you not love me
still, who mothered you after your own dam deserted you? I who gave you
wings? I will give you wings again—such wings!—if only you will return
to me."
Stumbling, Aeriel groped her way to the window. Oblivious, silently
whispering, Oriencor never turned.
"Behold the one I have made to take your place among my darkangels,"
she breathed, and the little icarus repeated her words. "For you have
proved yourself worthy of a far grander rank. Be my consort! Return and
sit beside me upon the siege as white as salt. Rule the world with me."
"No," Aeriel whispered, weak still, her breath coming short. "Husband,
no!"
Irrylath sat gazing at the soulless thing before him as one mesmerized.
The vampyre child whirred nearer, still just out of reach. Avarclon
could only tread air, snorting with fury, unable to strike. The White
Witch's fingernails grated on the slick, dripping sill.
"Come back," she crooned. The icarus echoed her. "You love me still.
Admit it. You love me still."
Irrylath shuddered, breathing hard. Aeriel clung desperately to the
cold, wet window ledge.
"Don't listen!" she gasped.
But his eyes were fastened on the darkangel. It floated before him,
filling his gaze. Though the pearl enhanced Aeriel's senses enough to
see and hear what passed between Irrylath and the darkangel, she knew
her own weak protests could never hope to reach him. Clearly the White
Witch's words in the darkangel's mouth were the only ones he heard.
"You are mine and you know it, and always have been. You came all this
way not to destroy me but to bring me souls! Look at your followers
scattered below you. How small they are! How high above them you ride.
They cannot stop you from rejoining me now. Come, my love. Give me your
hand. My seventh son will pluck you away to me."
Like a man in a dream, Irrylath lowered the Edge Adamantine. The little
darkangel fluttered nearer, fixing him with its colorless eyes. If the
prince had reached out, he could almost have touched it. The breath of
its wings stirred his long, black hair. Oriencor sighed, laughing. She
had him.
"No!" Aeriel screamed. "Irrylath—"
She might as well have tried to outshout the wind. Her words were lost
in the clamor of battle. Horrified, she remembered her nightmare:
Irrylath falling headlong toward oblivion. She could not save him. I
should never have stolen your heart, she thought wildly, bitterly.
I should have let you die in Avaric—it was what
you wanted—rather than bring you here for the Witch to claim!
Tears burned on her cheeks, hardening as they cooled. She brushed at
them distractedly, and they fell like little beads of colorless stone.
At the casement, Oriencor murmured silkily, "Come back to me, my own
sweet son. Come, love. Son. Come."
Battle below had come almost to a standstill, all eyes fixed on
Irrylath above. The prince's darkangel hovered within reach now,
holding out its hand. Slowly, Irrylath raised his own—hesitated—then in
one swift lunge, he caught the inhuman thing before him by the wrist.
With a cry of triumph or of agony, he dragged the Witch's golam down
against the frantic beating of its wings and plunged the Blade
Adamantine into its breast.
Dragons
Pierced to its leaden heart, the little darkangel fell, wings stiff,
feathers fluttering like rags. Aeriel felt giddy, light. Irrylath had
not returned to Oriencor! Leaning against the casement for support,
Aeriel felt that she might die of happiness as, without a ripple, the
lifeless body of the Witch's seventh son disappeared into the still,
black waters of the Mere. Avarclon gave a great neigh of victory, and a
shout went up from the army of the allies below. Irrylath wheeled to
face Oriencor.
"I will not come back to you, Witch," he shouted. "I serve
the Aeriel now."
"Have a care, my one-time love," she answered savagely, seizing her
prisoner and dragging her into the prince's view. "Your Aeriel is in my
hands."
The pale girl saw him start.
"Aeriel!" he cried. Beneath him, Avarclon wheeled sharp in the air, his
great wings beating. Oriencor laughed.
"Fool," she spat. "If you had come back, I'd have given her to you. Now
I will keep her for myself. She will die very slowly at the end of this
war. As will you."
Rage swept over Irrylath's face. The knuckles of his hand that clasped
the Edge Adamantine whitened. "Dare harm even one hair of her, Witch,"
he shouted hoarsely, "and I'll put this dagger through your heart!"
Avarclon plunged forward as though spurred, climbing swiftly through
the air. The White Witch stood unflinching, eyes fixed beyond him, her
countenance betraying not the slightest fear. Softly, not to Irrylath,
she spoke.
"Harry him."
Instantly her five remaining darkangels broke away from Irrylath's
brothers and veered back toward their mistress's keep. In another
moment, they were swarming about the prince: baiting, feinting,
striking and darting. He kept them at bay with the Edge Adamantine.
Aeriel spotted those of Irrylath's brothers who rode winged Ions
hastening to him through the air. Oriencor stood at the casement,
watching intently, seeming to take no further interest in the contest
of the Lady's army against her own forces below.
The pearl gleamed warm on Aeriel's brow. With a start, she realized
that, led by Sabr, the allies had broken free of the Witch's vise at
last and cleared a path to the Mere. Under their yellow banner, the
Istern and Westron forces were surging toward the black water, dragging
barges. Aeriel saw the slender Mariners of the Sea-of-Dust dashing
ahead of the rest.
Setting small, light skiffs upon the water, the dark people began to
row. If they succeeded in crossing the Mere, Aeriel realized, the
Lady's forces could storm the keep. Aeriel's heart quickened—she almost
dared to hope. Though badly outnumbered still, the allies were fighting
forward again. The tide of battle had begun to turn.
Far to the fore, the skiffs of the dark islanders cut across the
oil-smooth Mere. Just as they reached the middle of the lake, Aeriel
saw something huge breaking the surface. All at once, the vast black,
dull-gleaming head of one of the Witch's water dragons rose from the
lake. A moment later, its companion reared beside it, breathing sulfur
and smoldering flame. With a roar, the pair of them lunged at the
Mariners' skiffs, swallowing half a dozen in the space of a breath.
Aeriel cried out. The formerly tight, orderly fleet of the Mariners
drifted, floundering. Seizing another skiff between their jaws, the two
dragons tore it asunder, worrying the splinters. Its occupant fell
flailing into the poisoned water and disappeared. His fellows hurled
javelins, but the mereguints scarcely flinched. Those islanders who
tried to row around and on toward the keep, they snapped up and
devoured.
Oriencor remained oblivious, eyes fixed above on the battle of Irrylath
and his brothers against her icari. Beyond and below, on shore,
Pendarlon charged down the beach, scattering a host of the Witch's
creatures. With a bound, the lyon of the desert plunged from shore—and
did not sink into the flat, reflectionless waters of the Mere. Aeriel
swallowed her surprise. The flighdess Ions could do that, she recalled:
run across a fluid or fragile surface without breaking through. A dark
rider clung to his radiant mane.
"Erin!" Aeriel cried, recognizing her friend in a rush of euphoria and
fear.
Bright Burning hung, still sheathed, at the dark girl's side. Why?
Aeriel cried inwardly, furious. Why hasn't she drawn it? And
then the answer came to her, plain as the light of Solstar: Because
the glaive is linked to me. She cannot draw it except when I will.
Aeriel flushed in horrified chagrin. Pendarlon bounded over the black,
smooth Mere.
"Draw the sword," Aeriel breathed.
Upon Pendarlon's back, Erin's head snapped up. She cast about her,
frowning. Aeriel slapped her own hip, where the sword had once hung. So
strong was the connection now, pearl to glaive, that Aeriel half
imagined she could feel the sword-belt about her own waist still.
Desperately, she whispered, "Now!"
And a moment later, as the lyon neared the Witch's dragons, the dark
girl seized Bright Burning and pulled it from its sheath. The glaive
coruscated, ablaze in her hand. Aeriel felt the well-remembered sense
of vertigo and, reeling, fought against being drawn into the flame of
the blade as, with a savage swipe of the burning sword, Erin slashed
the dark, liquid eye of the nearest mereguint as it stooped to seize
another of her people's skiffs.
A moment later, Aeriel saw Marelon, the Feathered Serpent of the
Sea-of-Dust, breaking the surface of the Mere beside them. Her great
vermilion jaws snapping, she twined about the throat of the injured
dragon. Their thrashing scarcely disturbed the glass-smooth surface of
the Mere. Erin and Pendarlon sprang on as Marelon dragged the mereguint
under. Erin brandished her glaive at the other dragon, but it recoiled,
diving, and disappeared. Pendarlon roared in fury. The dark girl called
out and gestured toward the halls of Winterock. Behind her, the
Mariners regathered and rowed.
But how do they mean to enter? Aeriel wondered suddenly. The
keep has no door. On the shore, the Witch's forces, now gravely
disarrayed, were growing ever more ragged. Most of Syllva's people had
crowded into the barges now to cross the Mere. Not far from shore, the
mudlick, jaws gaping, reared up before the Lady's barge. Syllva shot it
through the mouth with an arrow made of silver and gold. Ahead, Erin
and Pendarlon had nearly reached the keep.
Without warning, the second mereguint broke the surface of the Mere
before them. Its breath smoked, sulfurous yellow. Thundering, the
dragon rose, towering over them. With a snarl, the lyon dropped to a
crouch. Erin sprang to stand upon his back as, like a black bird, the
mereguint's vast head swooped, jaws wide, its teeth each as long as
Erin's arm. The dark girl let go of the lyon's mane, taking hold of her
blade's hilt in both hands.
"Erin!" Aeriel screamed, reaching out across a hopeless distance—and
yet it seemed her own voice echoed in the singing of the blade.
As the dark girl swung the burning sword, Aeriel shut her eyes, feeling
a sense of motion and of draining, a sweeping rush as though she
herself were circumscribing an arc. Through her own body, she felt the
crunch of broken scales, cloven spine, and the waft of something dark
and mighty above her collapsing in coils upon coils into the Mere—until
gasping, shuddering, Aeriel pulled back, opening her eyes, willing
herself away from merger with the sword.
In the lake below, the dead mereguint floated, head severed from its
body, black blood iridescent upon the shadowy surface of the Mere. A
haze of acrid yellow smoke drifted over it. Not far from it, the lyon,
with the dark girl still crouched upon his back, bounded onto the ledge
of the castle directly beneath Aeriel. The burning sword blazed in
Erin's hand. Drained by even such brief contact with the glaive, Aeriel
tottered.
"Erin. Oh, Erin," she breathed.
In the sky overhead, one of Irrylath's brothers sliced a darkangel with
his hooked Istern sword. Oriencor's lip curled in a snarl. Eyes fixed
on the battle in the air, she seemed not to have noticed Erin
vanquishing her dragons below. Aeriel wondered if the White Witch had
even heard her crying the dark girl's name. Above, the prince of Avaric
finished off his brother's darkangel with the Edge Adamantine. In
silence, like its fellow, the icarus fell.
"Irrylath fights well," Ravenna's daughter murmured, "with great
brilliance and passion. I will grant him that. One by one, my
darkangels topple."
On the far shore, her troops no longer held any semblance of order.
Company by company, her minions were straying to a stop. Absorbed in
the aerial battle, Oriencor remained oblivious. A rush of sudden
understanding overtook Aeriel. Like an overambitious juggler unable to
catch and rethrow all of her many beads, the Witch was allowing her
forgotten ground forces to falter. Such numbers, Aeriel realized, must
require tremendous concentration to control—and Irrylath's betrayal had
clearly shaken her.
"Traitor!" the Witch muttered bitterly. "I never thought he would
desert me in the end."
Keep her distracted! Aeriel told herself. Oriencor could regather
her scattered battalions in a moment, if she chose. Desperately, the
pale girl searched her mind for something, anything to keep the other's
attention from the battle below.
"Yes, my husband has deserted you," she said, throwing into her voice a
hard edge of confidence she did not feel. "As the Ancients of Oceanus
once deserted you—as did Melkior."
With a hiss, the White Witch turned from the casement, her green eyes
blazing. "What do you know of Melkior, you little fool?"
Aeriel's heart quailed beneath the ferociousness of that gaze, but she
steeled herself to stand firm, not to flinch. "That he is a halfling,
like you," she flung back, using the word she knew would cut. "That he
was your friend once, but he turned from you. He served your mother in
the end."
"My mother is dead," the White Witch snarled, "and Melkior no more than
her clockwork golam. Gears and wires! He is unimportant."
Angrily, she made as if to turn back toward the fray. Aeriel stifled
the cry of protest that would betray her as surely as would Oriencor's
taking note of events below.
"The Ancients abandoned you as well," Aeriel said quickly. "They
refused to take you with them when they left." The Witch's gaze flicked
back to Aeriel, who struggled to maintain her appearance of calm. She
must let no hint of what she saw through the casement show on her face.
"That is why you hate the world so. The Ancients' going left you
prisoner here."
Oriencor glared at Aeriel. "Their leaving me was all my mother's
doing—" she started, then stopped herself. Contemptuously, the
half-Ancient bowed her white lips in a smile. "But I do not hate the
world, little sorceress—though perhaps my mother thought so. I do not
care one way or another what happens to the world when I am gone."
Beyond the window, another darkangel fell.
"You are right about the Ancients, though," Oriencor continued evenly.
"They broke my heart, leaving me. Soon, however, they will welcome
me—they must, for I have proved myself their peer. Have I not labored
these thousand years to join them?"
Frowning, Aeriel shook her head, not understanding what the other
meant. The White Witch gave a derisive snort. She had turned her
attention wholly away from the window now. Hurriedly, Aeriel blanked
her features, lest her delight show through. If only she could keep
Oriencor occupied a little longer, then the allies had a chance.
"The Ancients will never return here, of course," said the Witch. Her
tone grew fierce. "So if I wish to share their company again, it is up
to me. Don't you see? I mean to join my peers on Oceanus and claim my
birthright there. It is to that end I have been pillaging this planet
for a thousand years."
Aeriel stared at her, more baffled than before. But they're dead,
she thought. Oriencor spoke as though Oceanus were green and blooming
still, not ravaged by plagues and horrors. Unexpectedly, Ravenna's
daughter smiled her cool, malevolent smile.
"My mother told you nothing of this, I see. So not even she suspected
my plans." The White Witch laughed. "Good."
"She said you were killing the world for vengeance—" Aeriel began.
Oriencor nodded curtly. "Oh, I am. In part. At first, many years ago, I
longed simply to ruin my mother's work, to force her and her fellows to
abandon this world. I hoped they would construct new chariots and take
me with them when they returned home."
Distractedly, she stroked the wet windowsill, its odd moisture pooling
in the light of sinking Solstar—yet, Aeriel noticed, wherever Oriencor
laid her hand, the water thickened, congealing like candlewax.
"But they were very stubborn," the White Witch sighed. "At last I saw I
must obtain the means to depart this world myself."
"But you've no chariot…" Aeriel started. Below, Syllva, in the prow of
the foremost Istern barge, was halfway to the keep.
"You underestimate me," the White Witch snapped, her back to the scene
below. "I have built one: a fiery engine to cross heaven. What did you
think I wanted the duaroughs for?"
Aeriel stared. With the pearl's aid, she envisioned the captured
duaroughs deep underground —building the Witch her means of escape. The
lorelei leaned back, bracing her arms against the frozen windowledge.
In the air beyond the window, yet another darkangel plummeted, run
through by Irrylath. Below, the Mariners of the islands were clambering
onto Winterock's narrow, icy shore. They tried the keep's walls with
their weapons, but their spearheads chipped and broke, brittle with the
cold. Erin hacked once, experimentally, at the doorless crystal with
the blade of the burning sword.
"My fuel is gathered," laughed Oriencor, "though there's so little
water on this world, it's taken me a long time to steal enough."
Aeriel could not think what she meant. Water to fuel an engine's fires?
Ravenna's daughter smiled thinly.
"Didn't you learn anything in NuRavenna, little sorceress? Water
consists of two elements," she said. "One is a fuel, like wax or oil;
the other, a vapor that we breathe and that enables fire to burn. My
chariot requires both elements in great quantity."
Even as she spoke, the pearl with eerie clarity strung the beads before
Aeriel's inner eye so that she was able to picture what Oriencor
described: little spots of fire mating and dancing, twining and
untwining upon long strands. Impatiently, the White Witch went on.
"And our world's water, unlike that of Oceanus, contains a third
component, one that keeps it soluble even in cold shadow. Life-giving
to you," the lorelei said, "it is poisonous to my kind."
Aeriel remembered suddenly the bright, hot liquor Talb the Mage had
once distilled to poison a darkangel. Oriencor sighed.
"But bind that component—neutralize it—and water grows murky, sluggish,
cold."
Aeriel thought of the dark, oil-smooth waters of the Mere below.
"Remove it entirely, and you have winterock."
The Witch's gesture encompassed the whole palace. Behind her, Syllva
and the others in barges below drew nearer the castle. Some of the
Witch's lesser water-creatures swarmed about the barges, but without
their mistress's will to guide them, their attacks had become clumsy
and half-hearted. The bowwomen of Esternesse picked them off over the
barges' rails. Aeriel hardly saw—for she stood gazing at the white,
frigid walls around her, open-mouthed in astonishment at her new
understanding: water. More water than she had ever dreamed,
enough to break the whole parched world's drought —if only it were not
all of it dead, hardened, transformed into stone! Again she shook her
head.
"But… even if you could reach Oceanus—" she started.
"I will," Oriencor cut in. "I have the Ancient charts. I know
the way."
"But you'll be crushed!" Aeriel exclaimed. "Torn apart. No creature
born here can bear the weight of that world." Oriencor sneered. "Do you
really think me the weak and puny thing that once I was?"
Upon the shores of the Mere, Orrototo, leading her Ma'ambai and the
other desert tribes, Sabr and her mounted bandits, Irrylath's eldest
and youngest brothers, Nar and Hadin, and her own brother Roshka were
making short work of the foe. Above, Irrylath and the rest of his
brothers closed in on the two remaining icari. Calmly, the White Witch
eyed her.
"The gravity of Oceanus might pull to bits, little mortal, but I have
found a way to fortify myself against that Ancient tide."
Aeriel frowned, trying desperately to understand. The lorelei smiled a
wicked, piercing smile. Suddenly, sickeningly, Aeriel knew what she
would say.
"Souls," the White Witch murmured, speaking the word as though it were
delicious to her. "Souls to feed me and make me strong. That is all I
require now: many sweet, struggling souls. I haven't had nearly enough
of them yet."
Aeriel stared, speechless. Beyond the window, another darkangel fell
from the air. Below, the Witch's forces were being routed and driven
away. Some simply milled upon the shore until picked off by the allied
troops not yet in boats.
The White Witch stood laughing at her. Staring into those cold green
eyes, Aeriel felt a sudden horrifying suspicion grip her like a vise:
it had all been too easy. The Witch knew. She had known all
along. Deliberately, Oriencor turned back to the casement's view and
sighed.
"A fine slaughter."
Shaking, Aeriel gazed down at the battlefield, expecting to see the
lorelei's forces regathered in an instant to attack. Yet her monstrous
crew remained in utter rout. Only isolated bands of resisters still
fought. Directly below, Erin, with broad sweeps of the burning sword,
attacked the doorless palace. Its crystal hissed and vaporized at the
bright blade's touch.
"You don't," Aeriel stammered, mystified. "You don't seem to care."
The Witch glanced at her. "You mean that my troops have been
slaughtered? I don't. They were supposed to be slaughtered,
you little fool. Did you think I would really rely for long on soulless
drones to defend me? They're far too much trouble to control."
Stunned, Aeriel felt her heart constricting painfully. It was she who
had been the dupe, not Oriencor. Beyond her, in the air, the last,
wounded darkangel fled screaming. Irrylath's twin brothers, Syril and
Lern, sped in pursuit. Arat, nursing a torn and bleeding shoulder, sat
bowed in the saddle, his brother Poratun bending close to examine it.
Irrylath turned his gaze toward the Witch's tower. Oriencor pierced
Aeriel with green eyes as she laughed.
"Don't you realize this has all been for my pleasure?" she inquired,
almost companionably. "I have allowed this battle, this massacre,
solely for my delight. Mayhem amuses me. Ah, I see your little friend
below us has breached the wall."
Looking down, Aeriel saw Erin cutting a wide entryway into the great
doorless palace.
"As soon as they land, your forces will storm the keep," Oriencor said.
"But they are not guided and protected, as you were, by Ravenna's
pearl, are they?" Her laugh was deep. "Winterock will swallow them.
Then they will wander, lost and shivering, for a time—not long—before I
go to gather them."
Aeriel recoiled. The Witch's words unnerved her. Desperately, she
glanced at the window. How long before the barges landed? Oriencor
lilted on.
"Some of them will die before I reach them, which will be a pity—a
great waste of souls. But I will have enough. Only the best and the
bravest, the hardiest and most fearless of your people will survive
long enough for me to sip their lives away."
Aeriel bit her lip, panicked. She had to find a way to stop the Witch
before Syllva and her followers reached the keep! Far below, Erin and
Pendarlon paced, impatient for the barges. The dark islanders patrolled
the thin, icy ledge, driving off the Witch's creatures that
occasionally surfaced. Aeriel's thoughts spun. Even if she shouted from
the tower, her voice would never be heard above the din of battle. And
yet, she must warn them! She felt the warmth of the pearl upon her brow
brighten suddenly. All at once, she remembered. Of course. She could
speak to Erin through the burning sword.
Aeriel shut her eyes. Ignoring all distraction, she willed herself to
make contact, to merge once more with the flame of the blade. A moment
later she felt the familiar disorientation, sensed herself being drawn
into the sword, her substance drained. Erin's face loomed before her,
half an arm's reach away. She felt the motion of the dark girl's stride.
"Aeriel!" her friend gasped, halting. "Where are you?" she cried. "It's
been nearly a daymonth—"
"Above you in the tower," Aeriel whispered urgently. "Listen! Fly for
your lives. The castle's a trap! Don't enter—"
An open-hand blow knocked her to the floor.
"Silence! Not another word, you stupid girl," Oriencor snarled.
Half-stunned, Aeriel moaned and blinked back tears. Her cheek stung,
numb with cold. The bone of her jaw smarted. Her neck felt wrenched.
The White Witch stood over her.
"Did you think I would let you alert them?" she grated. "You are here
because it amuses me to let you watch. You will not be allowed to
interfere."
Poised, Ravenna's daughter glared down, her green eyes merciless. In
another moment, Aeriel was sure she would swoop and throttle her.
Beyond her captor, the casement held nothing but distant darkangels and
open sky—but through the pearl's link to the sword, Aeriel glimpsed the
dark girl's startled look, then saw her turn, crying out to the
approaching barges, gesturing them frantically away. Aeriel fought to
keep relief and triumph from lighting her face for the Witch to read.
"I will have my souls," Oriencor growled, plainly unaware of what was
occurring below. "The very finest, the most alive, shall make
me strong for my journey across heaven."
Aeriel felt the swordlink flicker. She let it die. It had achieved its
end—and cost her much of her remaining strength.
"But they're dust," she protested weakly, drained. "The people of
Oceanus died…"
The other laughed. "They would have died, long since, if they
were mortal like you. But they are not. They are Ancients, and live a
very long time."
She still doesn't understand, Aeriel thought wearily, in wonder.
She doesn't know about the plagues and the destruction. She thinks if
she goes there, she will find all Oceanus alive. Then, If she
knew—if I could show her—would she stop?
"All the Ancients of Oceanus perished," Aeriel managed, speaking as
plainly as she knew how, "in a great war dozens of thousands of
daymonths ago."
Ravenna's daughter laughed again. "Lies! My mother told you that. It's
all nonsense. The Ancients are as gods, are gods. And soon I
will join their ranks. I have proven myself their equal in sorcery.
Soon I will claim the birthright of my Ancient blood and walk at last
upon my mother's world."
"There's no one there!" Aeriel searched feverishly for a way to
convince her. "Their chariots have long since stopped coming. They no
longer speak across the Void."
The White Witch scoffed. "Tired of us. Tired of little minions, little
golams, little living toys. Weary—as I am weary—of all the lesser
creatures of this world. Weary of you all! Do you think, once I am on
Oceanus, that I will deign to return ever again to this place? That I
will trouble myself to speak with any of you across the Void?"
"They're dead!" Aeriel insisted, despairing, realizing as she did that
it was hopeless. No words she could speak would ever persuade Oriencor.
The bitter savor of the Witch's heart lingered even now upon her
tongue. She would have spat, if it could have done any good, but the
grains had long since dissolved. She could not get the taste out of her
mouth. Ravenna's voice came back to her then, or perhaps it was the
pearl's murmuring again: Crush the Witch's army. Destroy her
darkangels—and without so much as a jolt of surprise, Aeriel
understood why she must give the pearl to Ravenna's daughter.
The Ancient jewel enabled its bearer to separate genuine from illusory.
Fiery images of Oceanus's destruction burned bright in Aeriel's mind,
with none of the mistiness of possibility and all the unmistakable
clarity of fact. Only in claiming the pearl would Oriencor know, beyond
all doubt, that Oceanus was dead and the Ancient race no more, that no
end could come of killing and abandoning the world. Better to use her
vast sorcery to heal it now—it was the only birthright Ravenna's heir
would ever know.
Have you ever treasured something, child, a thing so dear you thought
you could never give it up—then learned you must? Aeriel
understood the Ancient's question now as well, and suddenly all courage
failed her. Without the pearl, she would be bereft, robbed forever of
its subtle, all-pervading light. It had been a part of her so long that
now she could feel its substance in her very bones. Relinquishing it
would be like cutting off her own hand, like dying. Doubdess she would
die—for without the pearl to keep away the cold, she would swiftly
freeze.
"Oceanus is dead," she told the other, with all the certainty and
conviction at her command. Rising painfully, Aeriel reached to pull the
pearl's chain from her hair. "Take this if you do not believe. Take
your mother's gift, Oriencor, and behold for yourself."
Her hand shook. Holding out the pearl to the Witch was the hardest
thing she had ever done. Take it, she wanted to cry. Take
it quickly! But all at once, she heard a shout. Startled, the
pearl still in her hand, Aeriel turned. Avarclon wheeled and thrashed
to a halt just outside the broad, high window of the tower. His hooves
clattered against the winterock as he flailed and scrambled, unable to
hover easily so near the keep. Irrylath leaned forward, clutching the
starhorse's mane.
"Aeriel!" he cried. "Aeriel!"
Oriencor turned from the pale girl to sneer at him. "Begone, traitor,"
she spat. "You and your Horse and your Blade do not frighten me. Aeriel
is mine."
"Monster! Lorelei," Irrylath shouted at her. Turning his gaze once more
to Aeriel, he cried urgently, "Has she harmed you? Give me your hand."
Avarclon's hooves clashed and rang against the frigid stone. His wings,
fanning the air, swept and battered against the tower's outer wall.
Irrylath strained forward, reaching his free hand for Aeriel, but he
could not get close. The window was not large enough for Avarclon to
pass through. Irrylath hacked at the casement relentlessly with the
Blade Adamantine. Ignoring him, the White Witch turned away.
"What is it you would give me?" she said contemptuously.
Aeriel gazed back at her. The jewel glimmered in the pale girl's
outstretched hand. "That with which your mother entrusted me," she
whispered. "The pearl of the soul of the world."
Oriencor tilted her head, eyeing the pearl with new interest. The pale
girl nodded.
"Who bears it cannot be fooled by lies."
The other's green eyes studied Aeriel intently suddenly. "Has my mother
acknowledged my birthright at last?" she murmured.
"All Ravenna's sorcery is in here," Aeriel told her, "all her knowledge
for the running of the world. The making of it cost her life."
Oriencor's eyes grew hungry, bright. "Give it to me, then," she
answered, reaching.
"Don't let her touch you!" Irrylath cried. Great chunks of winterock
broke and fell away from the Blade. The wall had a gap in it now, still
not large enough. Avarclon whinnied and smote with his hooves.
"Aeriel," Irrylath insisted. "Come to me. I'll take you away!"
Aeriel looked at him in surprise, at the desperation on his face, the
sweat running down from his temples even as his breath burned and
steamed like a dragon's in the freezing air. The pearl glowed in her
hand.
"It's my inheritance," Oriencor was muttering. "I'll take it with me
when I go to Oceanus."
"Aeriel," Irrylath called urgently, leaning once more through the
battered window. "Come—answer me!"
If he leans any farther, she thought fearfully, he'll fall.
His arm stretched out to her, hand open, palm up. A wild longing filled
her suddenly as she realized she could go with him. If she went now,
she wouldn't die. She could keep the pearl, all its strange sorcery and
light—keep it for herself. Irrylath would pluck her away, and they
would escape.
"Why do you hesitate?" Oriencor demanded sharply. "Put it into my hand."
Aeriel stared at her, shaking. The Witch was already defeated, all her
minions put to flight. But she has not been redeemed.a voice
rising unbidden within her prodded. She has not been persuaded
that what you say is true. Go with Irrylath, and you will have won a
hollow victory. The world will not be healed. The Witch will soon
rebuild her power—till you must fight this same battle all
over again. Bitterly, Aeriel realized that she must fulfill
Ravenna's task, no matter what the cost.
"Come—Aeriel!" her husband cried.
The pearl burned bright as Solstar in her palm.
Much as she longed to, she could not go with Irrylath. Shaking her
head, she whispered, "Fare well."
Oriencor had begun to laugh. Aeriel saw Irrylath gazing at her in
desperate incomprehension. Above the other's laughter, the rasp of his
own breathing and Avarclon's, the thrash of the starhorse's wings and
the clatter of his hooves, surely the prince could not have heard her
words. But she saw from his expression that he had read the frame of
her lips, the shake of her head.
Too late, he cried out, "No!" as Aeriel tore her eyes away from his,
and turned to put the pearl in the White Witch's hand.
Flood
The White Witch screamed. Aeriel stood frozen, still touching the
pearl. She felt something running out of it and into Oriencor, who
stood like a statue, immobile, her mouth fallen open to keen one long,
high note that went on and on. Those in barges below and on the
battlefield beyond stood halted, turned, staring at the keep. Images
had begun to play across the surface of the pearl: pestilence and
fire—Oceanus destroying itself.
"Dead?" the White Witch screamed. "Dead? How can that be? Not
dead. Not dead! Poisoned? Plague? How could they destroy themselves?"
Aeriel could not move, could not take her gaze or her hand away from
the pearl. Neither, it seemed, could Oriencor, whose chilling cries
continued. Dazed, Aeriel realized that though the pearl was imparting
certain knowledge of the Ancients' fate, Ravenna's daughter was denying
it, refusing to believe. Aeriel shook her head. Her ears rang with the
Witch's protests. It had never occurred to her that Oriencor might
refuse the gift.
"It was only we, only we they caused to war for their
pleasure. They can't—they can't be dead! It isn't possible…"
Aeriel felt a stab of sudden fear. She herself had never refused any
knowledge she had received through the pearl. She had no idea what
would happen to anyone who tried. She had no idea what was happening to
Oriencor now. The Witch seemed to be striving to thrust the pearl back
into Aeriel's hand. The aroma of Ancient flowers came to her suddenly
as a new image gathered itself within the pearl, that of a dusky lady
with indigo eyes.
"Daughter," she said quietly, "believe."
Aeriel stared. This image was no misty construct of the future, no
vivid memory of the past—it reflected the present: tangible, alive. A
living Ravenna gazed at the White Witch from the surface of the pearl.
"No!" the lorelei gasped, recoiling. "I saw your funeral fire—" The
Ancientlady shook her head. "That was only my body, child. Some arts of
the Ancients you never learned. My inner essence has been translated,
that my messenger might bear me to you. All my being is contained
within this pearl. The whole of my magic, my very soul—yours, if you
will but accept!"
The White Witch's cries rose to shrills and then to shrieks.
"Never!"
Aeriel would have fled, flung her hands over her ears if only she could
have moved. The coldness of the Witch swept over and through her as
never before, for the pearl no longer gave her any warmth. Ravenna's
image watched her daughter with horror and pain.
"Take it back!" shrieked the Witch. "I do not want your sorcery! I have
my own sorcery now…"
Fractures appeared in the winterock around them. By means of the pearl,
Aeriel felt the hair-thin cracks running the length of the palace, down
below the waterline, below even the bottom of the Mere. She glimpsed
the figures trapped in the walls of Winterock stirring, awakening,
opening their eyes. The whole keep shifted, shuddering, with a low
rumbling that rolled under the high, terrible piercing of the Witch's
screams.
"Accept, or you are lost!" Ravenna cried urgently. "Use my gift to heal
this world…"
Her image reached out to Oriencor, hands outstretched in appeal. Aeriel
was aware of Syllva in her Istern barge below sounding her warhorn,
signaling retreat. The dark islanders fled the palace terrace to their
skiffs and stroked for the far shore. Erin grasped Pendarlon's mane as
he leapt away across the Mere, which had begun to lose its dark
opacity. The Witch's creatures writhed and struggled in the lightening
waters.
"Believe me, daughter," Ravenna besought her. "My Ancient race and
their world are no more."
But Oriencor fought the knowledge of the pearl even now. The palace
shuddered again, the floor beneath Aeriel's feet tilting. She heard
crashes, like slabs of crystal plunging and shattering.
"It's a lie. A lie—I won't believe it! They can't be dead!"
"Stop," Aeriel tried to tell her. "Stop screaming, or the whole palace
will fall."
The other paid her no heed, fingers tightening on the pearl as though
she meant to crush it.
"Daughter, turn back—" Ravenna called desperately.
Then the pearl shattered against Aeriel's hand, and the Ancient's image
shattered with it, scattering, vanishing. The Witch's webbed fingers
bore down upon Aeriel's. She felt the shards of corundum biting into
her flesh. A white mist billowed from the broken shell, cloudlike and
full of sparkling fire. It filled the room, enveloping them both.
Oriencor wrenched around as if trying to tear free of the pearl,
batting at the mist and colored sparks as though they ate at her.
Aeriel felt nothing but a slight glimmer, an almost-pleasant glow.
She had cut her thumb upon the broken edge of the pearl. Some portion
of the billowing light was running into her through the wound. She
breathed it in. It alighted on her skin and entered her pores, crept
under her fingernails, filled her ears and hair. She felt it, fiercely
hot, like burning silver in her blood. She, too, cried out then, not
with pain, but with surprise.
"You," Oriencor gasped, turning back to her now. Her tone was a rasp,
as though the misty light had seared her lungs. "You! Little sorceress.
I curse the day that Irrylath first carried you away, and I curse the
hour that ever you came to this keep with your message and your
poisonous gift. Undone! All my sorcery undone! By you, my
mother's catspaw. Your very innocence your shield."
The White Witch was dying, Aeriel realized. For those who could not
accept, the knowledge in the pearl was deadly. Even now, her creatures
thrashed, perishing in the disenchanted waters below. Aeriel had never
dreamed, not for a moment, that the pearl could harm as well as heal.
"I never meant you ill in giving you the pearl," she cried. Nor could
she believe that Ravenna had meant her daughter any harm. "I meant only
to show you, to…"
"To make me see?" Oriencor grated, her beautiful bell-like voice now
turned to potsherds grinding, to silk rending and metal twisting. "To
change me back from what I am into what I was before, a mortal,
halfling, Ancient's daughter? Don't you understand?"
Winterock shuddered again, and the floor dropped a quarter of an ell
before catching itself. The dead creatures in the lake below were
dissolving into noxious mist. The palace shook like something
struggling to awake. Both Oriencor and Aeriel staggered, but neither
could release the broken, billowing pearl.
"Don't you see?" Oriencor shrilled. "I am no more redeemable than one
of my darkangels—one of my true darkangels. For I am not
incomplete, as Irrylath was when you rescued him. I have eaten hearts
and drunk blood and drunk
souls. My heart is dust. I could not return to what I was even if
I wished—and I do not wish it! I want to walk among my peers—I
want the Ancients alive on Oceanus, and I curse you for taking the hope
of that—my only purpose—away."
Her last words were a scream that rent the palace from tower to base.
The shock threw Aeriel to her knees. By means of the pearl, she was
aware of the now-transparent waters of the Mere pouring into the
breaches. She thought of the duaroughs held prisoner in the depths of
the palace below and hoped desperately for their deliverance.
"Aeriel! Aeriel!"
Above the din, someone was crying her name, had been crying her name
frantically for some time. She turned to see Avarclon bearing Irrylath
away from the crumbling palace. Great chunks of winterock sheared off
and hurtled down. The prince sat helpless, unable to turn his unbridled
steed. Without bit or reins, Irrylath could not compel the Avarclon to
wheel and bear him back to Aeriel.
A snarl brought her sharp around. Oriencor was still on her feet,
though barely. Her gown was in tatters, her once-white skin, now ashen,
was flaking and falling away like curls of burnt paper. Her hair, a
nest of tiny, filamentthin snakes, streamed and billowed in a wind
Aeriel could not feel. Aeriel shrieked and shrank back even as the
Witch's green eyes pinned her.
"I'll have you," she whispered, her ruined voice soft as gravel
crushing against itself. "You've destroyed me, but I'll see you undone
before me. I'll have your heart, your eyes. Little sorceress, I'll have
your soul!"
She reached out one dagger-nailed hand as Aeriel screamed, trying
frantically to pull free. Above her in the air, a long way off, she
heard Irrylath cry out as well. The White Witch's hand darted toward
her. Aeriel shrank, straining, leaned desperately away. She felt
Oriencor's talons barely brush her closed eyelids—not enough even to
break the skin, but enough to send their cold through her like a knife.
All the light in the world went out. Setting Solstar vanished. Then
Aeriel felt the Witch's hand, still holding hers to the broken pearl,
fall away into ashes, into dust—just as the palace shuddered for the
final time and plunged inexorably down, down toward the roiling Mere
below. *
* *
Winterock was falling, but it was no longer made of stone. All
Oriencor's enchantments must have unraveled at her death, Aeriel
thought, almost calmly, as she fell. Water thundered all around her.
She could not see, could not breathe, heard only the water's roaring.
The pearl-stuff in her blood told her a little of what was happening
around her. She wondered when she would reach the hard end of her fall
and die.
But no end came. The rushing and buffeting went on and on. After an
eternity, she realized that though she was falling still, she was no
longer plunging straight downward. The palace has collapsed into
the lake: the knowledge came to her with eerie clarity. You
are being borne along beneath the surface now.
She had no air left in her lungs. The cage of her ribs ached, burning,
bursting.
Just a while longer, she told herself. Hold out a little
longer— though there hardly seemed any point. She could not swim.
Deep below the surface of the Mere, water all around, she was keenly
aware that as soon as she opened her mouth and drew breath, she would
perish.
Perhaps she would faint first and know nothing of dying. Drowning was
not such a terrible end after all, she told herself. She'd always
feared it, ever since slipping into a cave pool as a child and being
pulled, sick and sputtering, onto the bank by her mistress Eoduin. But
there was no bank here and no companion to rescue her.
Her head pounded with the lack of air. Presently she would stop
fighting, open her mouth and breathe deep of the pummeling torrent.
Then she would be dead.
At least the White Witch is dead, too, she thought drowsily,
and the world is free of her. The pearlstuff in her blood gave her
the certain knowledge of it but could bring her no comfort.
She felt only a crushing sense of failure. She had not fulfilled
Ravenna's charge, had not succeeded in converting Oriencor to good. The
world would know a brief respite now. But without Ravenna's sorcery,
could it ever heal? The pearl was broken, its contents scattered, lost.
Still she clung to life, continued to resist the flood. Her own
tenacity surprised her. Stop fighting, she told herself,
preparing to die. You've failed.
Someone caught her by the hair, pulled her close across the current.
The tremendous buffeting all around them had lessened now. It had
become a fierce undertow, no longer any downward motion to it. Her
companion guided her face to his, put his mouth to hers and gave her
breath. Aeriel clutched at his shirt and clung there, drinking in the
sweet, magnificent air.
Her head cleared, and suddenly she was fighting again, struggling for
breath. The other did not let her break away, did not let her breathe
in the white waters of the Mere, much as she wanted to. Air! She needed
air. Darkness was everywhere. The icy touch of the Witch's fingers had
banished her sight. Her eyes felt useless, frozen, like orbs of
winterock.
She could not see who it was that held her. But she felt the strength
of his arm around her, his legs stroking for the surface. She was being
borne upward against the current's tow by someone. Someone who swam
like a fish. Someone who had been raised by a lorelei. Someone who had
swum the Mere every day of his life for ten long years: Irrylath. *
* *
It seemed an age before they broke the surface. She gasped the sweet
air, but weakly now, half-swooned. Hardly any strength remained in her
limbs. She was content to lie unresisting in her husband's arms and let
the torrent bear them along. Miles and miles, she thought
dreamily: the flood must be taking them leagues from where the Witch's
palace had once stood. Were the others— those in the barges and upon
the shore—safe? She could only hope, wrapped in a darkness devoid of
Solstarlight, or Oceanuslight, or stars. Head pillowed on Irrylath's
breast, she slept.
Awareness returned to her just as gradually. Water no longer surrounded
them. She no longer felt the rush bearing her along. They had stopped
moving. Bruised and waterlogged, she felt herself lying on firm ground,
stable and solid, if very soggy. Her garment was sopping, and half her
hair—she could feel by the gentle give and tug—lay in water. Someone
was speaking her name.
She opened her eyes, though without hope of seeing anything. They
ached, painfully cold. Then something struck one of them, a hot,
stinging drop. Another fell upon her brow, then ran burning and salt
into her other eye. She flinched, blinking, and became aware of stars
overhead, a blaze of them. Someone was bending over her.
"Aeriel, Aeriel," he said.
She moaned and, moving, realized how stiff she was. The pearlstuff in
her blood made her feel hazy and strange.
"Irrylath," she muttered, reaching for him. "I was drowning, and you
came for me."
To have rescued her, she realized, he must have dived from Avarclon's
back. Her dream returned to her, clear at last: Irrylath plunging
headlong from high above into the roiling confusion of the flood below.
The starhorse had been trying to bear him to safety, carry him up and
away, but he had refused to be saved without her, had come after her
instead. Not fallen. Dived. Irrylath clasped her to him.
"Oriencor is dead," he whispered. "You killed her, and the palace fell."
She felt him shudder. His tears ran onto her cheek and forehead.
Blinking the burning drops from her eyes, she saw mud flats stretching
all around, black soil fanning out on every hand. Water lay in sheets,
a cool misty smoke rising from it in wraithlike clouds. Broken bits of
furniture, tapestry, devices lay scattered about them like a shipwreck.
Her wedding sari, yellow and immune to any moisture, tangled in a patch
of scrub nearby. The mist, full of colored sparks still, swirled and
drifted, at times obscuring the sky. Oceanus hung canted in heaven amid
a fiery swirl of stars.
Strangely, the night did not feel cold. At last, Irrylath drew back
from her.
"Not I," he said. "Not I, but you—you killed her."
She had never been so close to him before. Even by starlight, she saw
the four long scars that raked one side of his face, and the fifth that
trailed just below the jaw. The scars Pendarlon had given him, an
age—no, only two years—ago, when he had been a half-darkangel in
Avaric. She laid her hand along those scars.
"In Winterock," she said, "while the palace stood, the pearl gave me a
glimpse of what the White Witch did to you."
She saw him flinch, felt the shock that passed through him. He gazed at
her. "I thought you knew all along," he whispered. "I thought your
green eyes saw everything."
She shook her head. Was that why he had stayed away—shunning not her,
but the things he feared she knew?
"It's why I thought I wanted Sabr," he said, "because she knows nothing
of that, and even if she ever learns, she'll not believe it. She'll
insist on thinking I was brave."
"You were brave," said Aeriel. She remembered him leading the battle
from Avarclon's back, swooping to rescue Sabr, confronting his own and
his brothers' darkangels. "You are the bravest one I know."
Irrylath shook his head. "I wasn't. I'm not. Oriencor found my every
flaw. In the end, she broke me like a toy."
"And you imagined I might do the same?" Aeriel mused, stung, full of
wonder at her own stupidity. Blind! Until this moment, she had been
blind. "So you turned to Sabr, who adores you— lonely for someone who
did not know your past, longing only to escape that painful memory."
She saw the prince's jaw set, as he nodded, thinking of the Witch. His
eyes were like two lampflames burning.
"But Oriencor is dead now," he whispered fiercely. "I will never dream
of her or feel her touch or hear her voice again. My rescuer. You have
delivered me."
She wanted to contradict him, to protest: he had turned away from
Oriencor of his own volition, striking her seventh son from the air
long before Aeriel had handed her the pearl. But all she did was put
her lips to his to make him still. The night was a blaze of
Oceanuslight and stars. The mist swirled around them in whispers, like
wraiths.
Scattered sparks still drifted randomly, alighting in Irrylath's hair.
Her husband put his arms about her, drew her to him like a man so long
dying of thirst he almost feared to drink.
Then something with a human shape but made all of golden light glided
past them and vanished into the mist. Aeriel started back from the
prince with a cry. The first apparition was gone, but a moment later,
from another quarter, a different figure strode by—again of golden
light—this one a young man, garbed in a style she did not recognize. He
might have glanced at them before disappearing into the fog. Aeriel
felt Irrylath's arms about her tighten.
"What are they?" she gasped.
"Souls," he whispered. "All the souls Oriencor or her darkangels ever
captured or drank. All those she kept prisoner in the walls of
Winterock. Delivered now. Look. The air is full of them."
Aeriel gazed upward, following the line of his arm. The sky above
shimmered with revenants of golden light, ascending toward deep heaven.
They seemed to add to the number of the stars. The mist and the night
were lit by them. The air felt heavy and electrified. The hair on
Aeriel's arms and along the nape of her neck stood on end. She held on
to Irrylath.
"They mean us no harm," he murmured, then stopped himself, shivering.
"At least, they mean you no harm. You freed them."
A luminous figure resembling a woman of Zambul came to a halt not ten
paces from them. The sparkling fog swirled and thickened all around. As
the spirit gazed at them, the corners of her mouth turned up ever so
slightly in the beginning of a smile. Then she lifted her arms and
arose, right in front of them, elongating and attenuating as she
ascended.
The mist closed denser and denser before lifting suddenly without
dissipating. Gazing upward, Aeriel saw that the stars were now
completely obscured. She could no longer see the confluence of souls
ascending, caught only glimmers of them in the distance, like flashes
of light. The electrical quality of the air intensified. She heard a
long, low rumble she could not identify. More flashes. Another
rumbling. Something wet and cold struck her skin.
She flinched in surprise, felt Irrylath do the same. The shock repeated
itself: a spattering of droplets. The scent of water pervaded the air.
The pattering drops grew larger and more numerous. They began to fall
harder, more steadily. A wet breeze rose and slapped at them. The
sensation was cold, thrilling, strange. She huddled against the shelter
of Irrylath's body. The sound of falling water drummed against the
night, marked by low booming and glimmers of light.
"What is it?" she exclaimed.
"Water from heaven," he answered wonderingly, holding out one hand to
catch the falling drops. "Such as fell in Ancient times—a dozen
thousand daymonths past."
The water came in wind-whipped spatters now, gusting and unabating.
Aeriel cupped her own hands and brought them to her lips. The taste was
cool and sweet, full of air and minerals. She held her joined palms up
to Irrylath and let him, too, drink. Still clasping her to him, he
kissed her hands.
"The drought of the White Witch is broken," he told her. "It's rain."
Rime's End
Inward voice whispered. The pale girl shifted, dozing. Her husband lay
sleeping beside her, his breaths even and deep. The strange pattering
of rain drummed lightly now. Their makeshift tent rustled gently with
the soft, constant wind. Aeriel pressed closer to Irrylath, too drowsy
to listen to any sounds but these.
After the flood, Irrylath had made them this small pavilion out of her
wedding sari. Gathering poles from the surrounding flotsam, he had set
them upright in the soft ground, then draped and wound the yards and
yards of yellow stuff about their frame. The magical airthin cloth kept
out the damp. Their clothing dried quickly, and the ground over which
their shelter stood soon, inexplicably, became dry.
The quiet murmur came again: Aeriel, awake. Still
half-dozing, she forgot it the moment she opened her eyes. Pillowing
her head on one arm, she gazed at Irrylath. For the first time since
she had known him, his face was at rest—no longer troubled by the
Witch's dreams. Smiling now, she remembered the heat of his body these
few hours past: what she had hungered for all these day-months, ever
since their marriage day.
"No longer my husband only in name," she murmured, kissing him as she
reached to pull a few stray strands of hair back from his lyon-scored
face.
Irrylath shifted, sighing, deeply asleep. He never roused. Only a
little while ago, he had clasped her to him with such urgency and
passion—as though some intervention loomed to part them, as
though only a little time remained. Aeriel laughed, amazed at her own
unaccustomed happiness. Here beneath their wedding silk, she gazed at
her husband with the greatest attention, a lover's gaze. Every inch of
him was beautiful to her.
Aeriel. The soft utterance came again, more insistently. Aeriel
sat up with a start. She cast about her, baffled, but she and Irrylath
were alone. The voice—eerily familiar—seemed to come from the air.
"Where are you?" she whispered.
Here, the answer came. Within. I am within you now.
Aeriel felt a tremor, something stirring in her blood. The scent came
to her suddenly of Ancient flowers, dusky and sweet. Astonishment
washed over her. She knew the voice.
"Ravenna," she breathed, shaken. When the pearl had shattered in
Oriencor's hand, Aeriel had thought the Ancientlady—surely then if not
before—utterly destroyed.
The still, inward voice seemed to chuckle. Hardly the whole of
what Ravenna comprised, it murmured, but a little of her,
yes. Call me Ravenna, if you will: I am part of what she was.
Aeriel struggled to catch her breath, to take it in. Overwhelming
remorse seized her suddenly.
Why do you sorrow? Ravenna within her asked. The war is won.
Aeriel's breast heaved, but it was with dry sobs only. She felt the
white marks in the shape of stars left upon her eyelids by the Witch's
touch.
"Because I have failed you," she whispered,"and all the world. What
matter that the war is won, if all the world is lost?"
Lost? the voice of the pearlstuff in her blood exclaimed. My
daughter's evil is at an end, child— her drought broken, her
creatures drowned—and all my rime has come to pass…
"Except the last!" Aeriel exclaimed. Their shelter sighed in the gentle
breeze. She gazed about her at the walls of silk, at their scattered
garments, at Irrylath. Despair tasted like wormwood in her mouth. "The
last line of the prophecy is not fulfilled. Your gift is scattered to
the winds. No daughter remains to heal the world and claim the crown.
All's lost."
Not lost, the Ancient's voice within her whispered. It need
not be lost.
Aeriel shook her head. How many more generations had this vast war won
for the planet—a handful? A score? So pitifully few it scarcely
mattered. Without Ravenna's daughter to guide the healing of the world,
Aeriel thought bitterly, everything she and Irrylath had struggled for
was vainglory. In the face of the all-devouring entropy, it would all
wind down to nothing in the end.
That need not be, the inner voice murmured, and Aeriel realized
belatedly that the pearlstuff in her blood could read her thoughts
whether or not she spoke them aloud. The entropy need not prevail.
Another might gather my scattered sorcery and heal the world in
Oriencor's stead.
Aeriel blinked. Her own white radiance lit the enclosed space softly.
"I don't know what you mean," she breathed.
Be my successor, child, Ravenna's voice whispered. A little
of my power is in you now, enough to guide you in gathering the rest.
"But," she protested, dazed, "I'm not your daughter. The rime says—"
Are you not? the other asked gently. Did I not tell you in
NuRavenna that you and many others of your young race are descendants
of my Ancient one, many generations removed? The world is yours now:
your birthright, your inheritance. We Ancients are no more. Become my
daughter even as Irrylath was once the Witch's son. Accept the crown of
the world's heir, Aeriel. I've no one left but you.
Aeriel sat silent, unable to take it in, to fathom it. "I can't…" she
stammered. "I don't know how."
You underestimate yourself Enough of me remains to show you how to
start. It will be a long and mighty task, but not beyond you—with
my aid.
Vistas unfolded before her, misty with possibility still: Ravenna's
sorcery reclaimed and the world made whole again. Aeriel blinked in
surprise, beholding, until she realized that the view came to her
through the remnants of the pearl.
But we must haste, the still, quiet voice urged her. Better
to go at once, while still he sleeps.
The pale girl frowned, gazing at Irrylath. "Go?"
The pearlstuff in her blood swirled restlessly. Yes. Have you not
understood what I have been telling you? This task will consume you.
You must leave all else behind.
Aeriel drew back, a chill breathing through her. "Leave Irrylath?" she
cried.
The voice within her subsided. At last it said, At times we all
must give up what we hold most dear for the greater good. I gave up my
daughter, all my sorcery, my very life—
"But Irrylath is my husband," Aeriel exclaimed. "We've only just found
one another…"
The whole world needs you, Aeriel, the pearl's voice answered
sadly.
And he is only one man.
New images unfolded before her mind's eye: the planet dying.
"No," Aeriel whispered, "no!"
Anguish racked her. She wished that she might turn away, ignore the
knowledge, refuse the gift— but the Ancient sorcery was already inside
her, and there was nowhere she might turn.
"Irrylath needs me!" she tried desperately.
I am truly sorry, the pearl's voice murmured, but
I have allowed you even these brief hours together at great cost. Time
presses. You must not ask more.
Aeriel gazed down at her prince. Gently, she cupped his chin in her
hand and, still deeply sleeping, he turned his face as though to seek
her touch. An unutterable weight descended upon her. Her breast felt
heavy and sore, and she tasted the Witch's heart upon her tongue.
Aeriel cradled her husband's cheek, unwilling to let him go.
"He saved me," she whispered, remembering her terror of the flood. "I
can't swim. I'd have drowned when the palace fell if he had not…"
Drowned? the voice in her blood exclaimed. Nonsense, child.
You can't drown. This new body I gave you is not so easily destroyed.
A thin thread of cold wound through Aeriel. She shivered hard. "What do
you mean?" she asked, baffled. "What new body—I don't understand."
The pin, child, the pearl's voice insisted. Did you not
guess? The White Witch fashioned it so that it could not be removed
without killing you.
Aeriel's eyes widened. Her free hand flew to the place behind her ear
where the pin had been. She felt no soreness there, no scar. "But you
plucked it out," she gasped. "You pulled it free—"
Yes, and most of you perished in the flash. I had to rebuild the
greater part—though I saved all that I could: your heart, your
eyes. Your mind and soul, of course.
With a strangled cry, Aeriel snatched her hand from the sleeping
prince's cheek, recoiling in horror—not of him, but of herself. In numb
dismay, she stared at the body into which she had awakened feeling so
strangely new, in the City of Crystalglass, daymonths ago.
"What thing have you made of me?" she gasped. Her eyes returned to
Irrylath. He had been a demon once, in Avaric, and she had made him
mortal again. She herself had been mortal then—but what was she now? "A
monster…" she choked.
No more a monster than the starhorse, Ravenna within her replied,
or any other of my Ions. No more than Melkior.
"A golam," the pale girl managed, shuddering.
Yes.
"A clockwork automaton—like the duarough's underground machines…!"
No. Never. A biological construct. You are still flesh, child, not
gears and wire.
Staring at herself, Aeriel laughed weakly, dismayed. "A fine match,"
she repeated softly, thinking of the starhorse, "this new engine for my
soul."
She moved her fingers, clenching and opening her hand—but the motion
had become accustomed now, no longer felt odd. Something slid along her
arm: a tiny chain, scant as spider's silk—so fine she had not noticed
it before. She recognized the filament Ravenna had used to fasten the
pearl to her brow. It had become entwined about her wrist somehow—when
she had handed the pearl to Oriencor? Distracted, Aeriel shook her
head, still staring at her strange, new flesh.
"As like my old form as like…"
The words trailed away.
It is the soul that makes us human, not the flesh. Believe me, child,
if I had had another choice—
"Why did you not tell me?" Aeriel grated furiously. She sat gasping,
scarcely able to speak. Outrage and a crushing sense of betrayal
strangled her voice.
I did not think that wise, the song in her blood answered deftly,
dispassionately. I had to conceal my design from your
adversary at all costs. If the Witch had read even a glimpse of it in
your eyes or so much as suspected what it was you carried, she'd have
destroyed you long before you could give her the pearl.
Aeriel shook her head. Oriencor's words came back to her: Little
fool… no more than her clockwork golam…unimportant! Slowly,
realization dawned. To Ravenna within her, she said at last, "You meant
to sacrifice me—our entire army— to that end if need be."
A weary silence.
She was my daughter, Aeriel. I had to try.
No sound in the tent then but night wind's gentle gusting and
Irrylath's soft, even breaths. The voice of the pearl said no more for
a time.
"I've been your catspaw all along," Aeriel said quiedy, amazed. "We
have all been your gaming beads." Then, suddenly, sharply, "Did you
know the pearl would destroy her when I put it into her hand?"
The pearlstuff widün her roused sluggishly, as if reluctandy, seemed to
sigh.
I greatly feared it, if she would not accept the gift.
"And now you would make me the world's heir in place of Oriencor."
She worried the fine, weightless chain about her wrist, but it would
neither break nor slip free."
"Ravenna's daughter,"she said bitterly. "Some called me that even
before this war. And 'green-eyed enchantress.""She felt the pearlstuff
moving in her blood and shivered. "Perhaps those titles have a grain of
truth to them now, after all."
Behold.
Aeriel felt a change within her. Her vision sharpened, becoming
infinitely more keen. Everything around her resolved into litde burning
filaments that twined and juggled, mated and danced. Her own hand,
Irrylath, the Edge Adamantine— everything was made of them: strung
together from beads of fire.
The stuff of all the world, the voice within her said. These are
my gaming beads. Return to NuRavenna, wearing the crown as my heir, and
I will teach you the juggling of them, the spinning and weaving of
their strands. You will become a mighty sorceress, Aeriel.
The pale girl sat gazing at the sleeping prince beside her. She shook
her head. "I don't want your sorcery," she whispered. "I want to remain
with Irrylath."
The pearlstuff in her blood began to simmer and seethe. Once again the
images of the encroaching entropy flooded her mind.
You must leave him, the Ancient's voice persisted. The task
awaiting you brooks no distraction. You will be far too busy in
NuRavenna for such mundane cares.
Aeriel leaned back and longed to weep. Her eyes stung, but no tears
would fall. Despair overwhelmed her. Undeniable as the chain,
everything the Ravenna within told her was true.
Child, you are not mortal anymore. Irrylath deserves a bride who will
age with him.
The Ancient's words were full of compassion and sorrow, but some
stubborn part of Aeriel refused to give in.
"I am his bride," she whispered.
You drank your wedding toast to a half-darkangel in Avaric,
Ravenna within her answered gently. One who meant to kill you in
the next hour. But you overcame him with the help of Talb the Mage. The
one you wed no longer exists! Irrylath is a man again; the darkangel is
no more.
"He lives!" cried Aeriel. "My own heart beats within his breast."
Because his heart was plucked from him unawares, while he lay
helpless beneath the Mage's spell. Don't you see, child? Irrylath is
bound to you whether he would or no. Did you not once yourself hear him
say he would turn to Sabr if only he were free?
"No," Aeriel whispered, resisting still. "He would not—it's me
he loves now…" But the words trailed away. Doubt gnawed at her. Gazing
at Irrylath, she began to fear all his late passion, all his love were
but the outcome of a stolen heart and Talb the Mage's spell. Aeriel
groaned. "But he is my husband. He's mine"
Are you like the Witch, then, devoid of true love? Do you want only to
possess him?
"No!" The misery that gripped her was almost unbearable.
Then set him free.
Silence.
Come, Ravenna's voice reasoned. You have freed the wraiths
that were the darkangel's brides, and my Ions that had been made into
gargoyles. You have freed the whole world from my daughter's power.
Will you not give Irrylath his freedom now?
Aeriel sat shaking, frozen. Ravenna's exhortation filled her with
terror. If she gave Irrylath back his heart, would he be lost to her?
She could not bear the thought—and yet, now that the seed of suspicion
was planted, it seemed she could do nothing to check its growth. Cold
certainty crystallized in her: once freed, he would choose Sabr. The
fine chain chafed against her wrist. The pearl-stuff in her blood
waited, whispering. Her gaze fell upon the white gown into which she
had awakened in NuRavenna.
"I know now what is the fabric of this garment you gave me," she said
softly. It felt unspeakably heavy, a great burden in her hand. She did
not want to don it again. "Duty."
Sacrifice.
One of the panels of the tiny pavilion was very slightly agape, where
two layers of the yellow wedding sari did not quite overlap. Aeriel
gazed out through the crack into the night beyond. The rain had long
since ceased, the mist beginning to blow away. The starstrewn vault of
heaven peered darkly through the grey-white wisps of cloud.
If you lose much, think what you and the world will gain. And others
have lost still more. Consider all my former might, reduced now to a
scatter of firebeads on the wind and a murmur in your blood.
Aeriel's gaze returned to Irrylath. "This task you would hand me will
stretch far beyond the life of any mortal man." o
Doubtless. And time presses even now. My sorcery scatters wider with
every passing hour. You must begin to gather it, and soon.
The pale girl laughed painfully. What could that matter, without
Irrylath? She thought of the task stretching before her, uncountably
vast, and herself going companionless through all the years. Loneliness
nearly overwhelmed her. Even the Ancientlady Ravenna had had Melkior.
Heavily, she sighed.
"Must I never see Irrylath again?"
The Ancient's voice was full of regret. I fear not. Have you forgot?—Irrylath
belongs to the Avarclon.
Aeriel sat upright with a jolt. Memory filled her of the pact he had
struck with the newly awakened starhorse in Esternesse: a truce between
them and the winged Warhorse for his steed until the Witch was
overthrown. Aeriel bit back a gasp. She had forgotten that pact, put it
wholly from her mind until this moment. All debate would prove
meaningless if the starhorse demanded the prince's death in payment for
his own.
I built my Ions to be just, not merciful, the Ancient
voice within her sadly said. In truth, it was this I meant to
spare you when I warned you away in haste.
The pale girl's hand upon her sleeping husband tightened. "No," she
whispered. "No. Tell me what I may do…"
To save him, she meant, but the pearlstuff in her blood spoke before
she could finish the thought.
We have come to the rime's end, child. I can only advise. I cannot
compel. The choice lies before you: Irrylath or the world. Choose.
Aeriel struggled, fighting for breath. It was hard to speak, the words
hurt so. At last she whispered, "If I must give up Irrylath to the
vengeance of the Avarclon, then let him at least go as his own man,
free."
Her hand shook, but she felt the pearlstuff within her steady it.
Sheathed upon the prince's sash, the Blade Adamantine glimmered. Aeriel
reached to pull it free. Laying her hand on Irrylath's breast, she drew
the white gleaming edge down the center of his breastbone and found her
own living heart beneath, placed there two twelvemonths past upon their
marriage night. Lost in sleep, the young man never stirred. The edge of
adamant held no sting.
Turning the blade to her own breast, she delved and found Irrylath's
beating heart, which she had worn these last two years. The pearlstuff
pervaded her, sustaining her. No blood spilled from the bright Blade's
keen and burning edge. She felt only warmth hot as white Solstar.
Taking her own heart from Irrylath's breast, she returned his to its
place. With a motion of her hand, she closed the flesh. Then she set
her own heart back in her breast and sealed the breach. No mark or scar
betrayed what she had done.
"Already," she murmured to Ravenna within, "you have made me a
sorceress."
Adamantine glowed bright without a stain, throwing shadows through the
little pavilion. One lay now across Irrylath's face. Aeriel herself
cast no shadow anymore. Unable even to weep, she turned and set the
Blade back in its sheath. Voices sounded in the distance outside the
pavilion. Aeriel lifted her head, listening. The prince beside her
murmured, shifted, stirred. The voices sounded closer, clearer now.
"Survivors, surely!" A young man's voice. It sounded like her own
brother Roshka's.
"By all the underpaths," another cried, one Aeriel had not heard in far
too long: Talb the Mage. "Let it be they! The fabric of that pavilion
can only be hers."
"Hollo! Hollo!"
Irrylath beside her sat up with a start. Hurriedly, she reached for
Ravenna's gown, but her husband caught her hand and brought it to his
lips. Without a thought, she caressed his cheek—then she remembered he
did not belong to her anymore, and froze. Other voices hailed them from
without. Aeriel heard the high, ululating trill that was the greeting
cry of the desert wanderers. The prince's head turned in surprise.
"Someone comes," he murmured.
Sick at heart, Aeriel pulled free of him and turned away. His touch was
torture to her now. She could not bear to look into his eyes, to see
his feelings change as soon as he realized his heart was once again his
own. She donned the Ancient's weighty gown. Beside her, the prince
caught up his own garments. As he knotted the sash about his waist, he
reached to draw her to him again. Aeriel shrank from him. Shaking, she
rose to fold the flap of their tent aside and step out to meet the ones
who came.
Crowns
Spread out over the vast black plain moved a great band of people,
combing for survivors or the perished, Aeriel guessed. After the rain,
the mudflats were beginning to drain. A tiny frog, pale rose, sprang
away from her tread with a jewellike chirp. A damselfly with lacelike
wings darted past her ear. Little shoots of frost green had sprung up
everywhere. Silvery minnows and other fry swarmed the tiny pools.
Gazing at them, both creature and leaf, Aeriel understood for the first
time how they interlocked, like beads in a tapestry, each dependent
upon the others for its niche in the greater scheme. The pearlstuff
stirred and whispered in her blood.
"This will never be a Wasteland again," she murmured full of wonder,
"but a fertile marsh."
Catching sight of her emerging from the tent, the searchers hurried
toward her with great glad cries. Irrylath's mother, the Lady Syllva,
led them, flanked by her bowwomen. The Ions of Avaric and elsewhere
dotted their ranks. Aeriel spotted others: the chieftess Orrototo and
her desert wanderers, the dark islanders of the Sea-of-Dust. Erin stood
beside Pendarlon upon the verges of her people. The Sword hung sheathed
and burning at her side. Elation rose in Aeriel, strong as a
well-spring, to find the dark girl safe.
Irrylath ducked through the entryway to stand half a pace behind her as
the others neared. His brothers gave a triumphant shout. Sabr, heading
her cavalry along the party's near flank, looked on, her proud and
somber countenance lifting with joy at the sight of him. Aeriel felt
her heart constrict, struck suddenly how nearly the face of the
prince's cousin resembled his own: Irrylath as he might have looked
without scars. Aeriel dared not turn to see how her husband returned
the queen of Avaric's gaze.
Drawing close, the others halted before Aeriel. Her brother Roshka
stood near the head of the band, Talb the Mage at his side. She felt a
momentary surprise to see the Lady's mage above-ground without a
daycloak, before she remembered that since nightshade had fallen, he
was safe from Solstar's glare. The duarough wizard hobbled toward her
across the drying ground.
"So, dear child," he exclaimed, "you are alive, as we had not dared
hope, and Prince Irrylath is with you."
She felt the prince's arm slip around her then and tensed, longing
desperately both to lean back into his embrace and to draw away—for it
could not last. She held herself erect, wondering how soon he would
release her and turn to Sabr.
"Yes, we are safe," she managed, to Talb. "How is it, little mage, that
I never saw you among the others in battle?" His cloak of obscurity
might hide him from the light of Solstar, but surely never from the
sight of the pearl.
The other smiled. "I was occupied below-ground, aiding my fellows, the
free duaroughs, in the rescue of our folk."
Aeriel nodded. "And those aboveground," she asked, lifting her gaze.
"How is it so many are come alive through the flood?"
Hadin, the Lady's youngestborn, answered. "Most were already aboard the
barges when the palace fell, and the Ions saved many of the rest.
Marelon alone rescued scores upon scores."
Aeriel spotted the great coils of the plumed, vermilion serpent far
away toward the rear of the company. The lithe Ion of the Sea-of-Dust
bowed to her. Nearer to hand, Roshka joined his cousin Hadin, laying
one hand upon his battle companion's arm-
"Nevertheless, we have been dozens of hours finding one another again."
Aeriel felt the pearlstuff within her blood begin to surge, the white
radiance of her skin brightening. Unsure of the effect this inner
pearlfire would have on any whom it touched, she laid her hand upon
Irrylath's wrist, meaning to thrust him away—but, misinterpreting, he
took her hand. She stiffened, recalling in alarm the scathing flame of
Erin's sword, but he seemed to suffer no ill. The Lady Syllva gazed at
them.
"Children, are you well?" she asked, brow furrowed with concern.
"Truly well, mother," the prince replied. "The war is over, and it is
won."
The crowd shifted suddenly, parting and drawing aside. Aeriel saw
Avarclon coming forward, tossing his long silvery mane. His nostrils
flared wide as he snorted, his pale eyes intent and hard. His hooves
rang like cymbals upon the stones embedded in the soft, black silt.
"Indeed, Prince, the battle is done," the Warhorse said. "But there is
yet our bargain to be kept."
Aeriel paled, her hand in Irrylath's growing cold. Had he, too, put the
anticipation of this moment from his mind, just as she herself had
done? Avarclon had not. How could a Ion forget or forgive his own death
at the hands of a darkangel— one that, as a mortal boy, had once been
his dearest friend?
She saw apprehension flood the Lady Syllva's face as well. The prince's
brothers shifted, murmuring. Erin muttered something urgently to
Pendarlon, but the lyon shook his mane. Sabr cast about wildly, hand at
her knife hilt. Aeriel felt her husband's arm about her tighten, and
for a moment, she allowed herself to rest against him before he turned
her in his arms.
"Forgive me," he whispered, "for not reminding you that this end must
come. I wanted you to think of me alone, these brief hours past, since
we had so little time."
His eyes searched hers. The scars on his cheek were full of shadow and
light. When he kissed her, the taste of him was so sweet she wanted
never to stop. The pearlstuff in her blood flared, as if in warning,
but she clung to him, heedless, unwilling to let him go, until at last
he pulled free and told her softly, "Fare well."
Turning, he went to kneel before the winged horse. The Ion of Avaric
whickered, stamped. His great grey wings beat, fanning the air. The
prince faced him unwavering.
"What you say is true," he replied. "I have a debt to you."
His voice was steady, calm, shaded only with regret and not a trace of
fear. The Avarclon shook himself, sidling. His long tail lashed.
"As a darkangel, I ended your life," Irrylath told him. "Yet once the
priestesses of Esternesse had brought you into the world again, you
made yourself my steed and bore me bravely, with never a bid for
revenge."
"Watching them, Aeriel felt the pearlstuff subsiding, moving coolly
within her, full of light. Before the kneeling prince, the grey horse
shifted, danced.
"One shrug of your shoulders would have plunged me to my death," said
Irrylath quietly. "Instead, faithfully, you kept your oath. Now I must
keep mine. Take your vengeance, Avarclon. It is only just. I am yours.
Do with me as you will."
As he fell silent, the winged horse tossed his head, the long horn of
twisted silver glinting keen upon his brow. The air hummed softly with
its passing.
"Dying in Pendar was a hard thing," the starhorse answered. "For a long
time, my ghost thirsted for your death."
Coming forward, Avarclon bowed his head till his mane brushed
Irrylath's cheek. His horn rested blade-sharp upon the young man's
shoulder, beside the great vein of his throat. The prince neither
flinched nor pulled away. He only waited.
"But all have suffered the Witch's harm," the Warhorse said, "you as
much as I or any other. One thing alone will satisfy me now. Do it, and
I will count our score settled and done. Help me to repeople my
deserted land. Aid me in rebuilding the great kingdom over which I once
kept watch. Sit upon your father's throne at Tour-of-Kings, Prince
Irrylath. Be king in Avaric." *
* *
Aeriel felt the sweet rush of relief filling her. It swept over the
other listeners like a tide. Roshka and Irrylath's Istern brothers gave
a ragged cheer. White-faced, the Lady Syllva leaned in the arms of her
youngest, Hadin. Sabr bowed her face to one hand and set her drawn
dagger back in its sheath. Irrylath himself gazed at Avarclon in
astonishment. The winged Warhorse pulled back a pace, snorting, his
breath stirring the long strands of Irrylath's black hair. The prince
reached up to him.
"That I will do," he whispered, "and gladly."
He turned to Aeriel, jubilant, holding out his hand as though to share
his joy with her—but Aeriel drew back. Talb's eye caught hers. Did he
know? Did he guess?
"So the war is done," the duarough mage said, "and Irrylath is Avaric's
king. But what of you, child? What will you do now?"
Aeriel could not reply. She wanted so to go to Irrylath, to take his
hand, but she felt the radiance of the pearlstuff in her blood
intensify: a warning. The Lady Syllva, her color regained, left Hadin
and turned to Aeriel.
"I and my train return soon to Esternesse," she said. "But most of my
sons must stay behind, each to aid his Ion in the rebuilding of the
West. Only Hadin returns with me, for your native Pirs already has a
sovereign."
The Lady held out her hand to Aeriel.
"Will you not come with us, dear child, lend Hadin and me your company?
Esternesse will be a lonely place without his brothers."
The Lady's eyes invited her, her smile hopeful yet sad.
"It is to my rue that I bore only sons—never a daughter to be my heir.
You are my niece, the daughter of my birthsister, who once ruled my
dominion in my stead. Come across the Sea-of-Dust with us," she said.
"Be heir to the Ladyship of Esternesse."
Aeriel shook her head, refusing the other's hand. "If it is the law in
Esternesse that says no man may rule as Lord, then it is an unjust law.
If it is merely custom, let it be custom no more. It is Hadin who shall
be with you in Esternesse. Make him your heir."
Syllva and her youngestborn exchanged a glance.
"Since you wish it," the Lady replied at last, "it will be so."
Hadin bowed to Aeriel, his face full of wonder and delight. One by one,
his Istern brothers came forward, each accompanying his Ion. The wolf
of Bern spoke first.
"Come rule in my land, which was so pleasant once. Together, we shall
make it so again."
Aeriel shook her head. "Let him who was your rider rule your land."
Red Arat, one arm bandaged in a sling, came forward beside Elverlon.
"Be queen of my strange and wondrous land, Aeriel," the cockatrice
urged.
Shaking her head, she answered, "Let Arat rule for me."
Dappled Zambulon came forward, Syril at his side.
"Mine is the fairest land by far," the winged panther purred. "I and my
people would welcome you."
Again she shook her head. "Let that be Syril's task."
Brass-colored Terralon approached, accompanied by Syril's birthbrother,
Lern.
"You spent your childhood in my land, great Aeriel," said the gryphon
of Terrain. "Return. Be sibyl on the altar-cliffs of Orm, before whom
even the satrap bows."
Sadly, Aeriel cast down her eyes. "The sibyls of Orm are no more, I
fear, and your consort the sfinx has deposed the satrap for trafficking
in slaves. Let Lern replace him as ruler in my stead."
Drawing near, Poratun in purple robes beckoned her from beside Ranilon.
"You have never seen my land," the winged salamander said. "But it is
marvelous strange and fair. Come sample it and be its queen."
Regretfully, Aeriel turned away. "Give the crown to Poratun."
Lastly, her own brother Roshka came forward beside the bronze stag
Pirsalon. Hadin, who had been that Ion's rider during the war, stood
back holding the reins of Nightwalker, Roshka's steed. This time it was
the man who spoke and not the Ion.
"Erryl, my sister," said Roshka, "now called Aeriel, you are our
father's firstborn and the right heir in Pirs. Return with me to take
your place as suzeranee."
With the greatest sorrow yet, Aeriel shook her head. "It is true I am
Pirs's rightful heir. But you have been its crown prince all the years
that I was lost, a slave in Terrain. Be suzerain in my stead, brother.
It is what I wish."
Roshka bowed and fell back a pace as the others had done. Another came
forward, laughing, then.
"So, little pale one," Orrototo chided, her desert walking stick in
hand. Aeriel eyed the cinnamon-colored chieftess of the Ma'ambai and
felt her spirit ever so gently lift. "You are refusing all honors and
offers of crowns. Could it be, having accomplished your task, you now
wish to rest?"
Wearily, Aeriel closed her eyes. If only she might rest. The dark
chieftess touched her cheek.
"Come with me," she said. "Wander the dunes of Pendar as once you did.
There, everyone goes where she wishes, and everyone is free."
But Aeriel could only shake her head. "Chieftess, my task is not yet
done, and I am not yet free."
The other's eyes grew rueful, but at last she, too, fell back. Talb the
Mage spoke.
"Daughter, I, also, must go. Now that all this water is back in the
world, the mighty underland streams of Aiderlan will once more begin to
flow, and someone with a small store of sorcery"—here he scoffed
modestly—"should be on hand to help things along. I'd beg you to come
and lend your aid, if I'd the least hope of your saying yes."
His wistfulness almost made her smile, though her heart was very
sore—but a commotion parted the ranks of Syllva's bowwomen suddenly.
The Isterners stepped hastily aside to allow a tight knot of little
waist-high people through. None of them were any taller than Talb.
"Sorcery indeed!" the foremost snorted, her red hair falling in four
thick braids, one before, one behind each ear. "We can put all in
Aiderlan to rights with machines alone, brother. You can keep your
sorcery."
Maruha stood indignantly before the little mage. She was garbed all in
padded leather, a round shield slung behind one shoulder and a
shortsword at her belt. Aeriel spotted Collum and Brandl behind her,
and others in battledress—but many in the group wore only the grey
tatters of slaves. Marks upon the necks and wrists of some showed where
collars and shackles had chafed, though those had now been struck away.
They looked thin but flushed with triumph, still dizzy with disbelief.
So these were the ones Oriencor had taken, Aeriel guessed, now rescued
by their kith. Talb started back from Maruha in surprise.
"Well, sister," he exclaimed. "I vow! It has been a world's age since
last we met."
"Longer, since you traipsed off to Lonwury to study your nitpated
sorcery. Never had any use for honest machinery, did you? Except
apparatus for distilling your infernal drams."
She humphed in disgust. Collum and Brandl exchanged a glance which,
Aeriel noted wryly, held more than a little sympathy for Talb. Maruha
caught the look and glowered.
"Now your nephew has gotten like notions of running off overland to
become a bard! I haven't been able to keep his fingers off that little
harp since we left the City of Crystalglass."
"Nephew?" cried Talb, starting forward to embrace the younger duarough.
"Young one, well met! I thought you had a family look about you. Would
you be a singer of tales, a bard? Best go with the Lady Syllva then and
learn her craft."
"Sooth!" exclaimed Maruha. "Such talk simply encourages him."
What more they said, Aeriel did not catch, for Irrylath, kneeling
still, had reached and taken her hands. His words were low, for her
alone.
"Aeriel," he whispered. "What is this, all these others holding out to
you crowns and inviting you to go with them? You mean to come with me,
of course."
She met his eyes. They were full of misgiving. Heavily, she shook her
head. "I cannot"
His gaze grew baffled. "But the war is over," he cried. "The Witch is
dead."
"And the pearl of the world's soul broken," she answered. "Ravenna's
sorcery scattered to the winds. It was all that stood between us and
the winding down of the world. That is the true war," she whispered,
struggling. "Our victory at Winterock has only won a respite. We must
use it wisely. Someone must regather the lost soul of the world."
Irrylath's grip on her hands tightened, his words, his look suddenly
desperate. "But not you. Not you, Aeriel! You have already
done far more than enough. Let another undertake the task."
"What other?" she asked. "There is none. Ravenna chose me."
The pearlstuff in her blood stirred uneasily. Stand firm, it
murmured.
You must not waver. Did you rescue the world only to abandon it now?
"I must return to the City of Crystalglass," Aeriel whispered. "I must
learn to read the Ancient script…"
The pearl's vision loomed before her. Overwhelmed by the task's
immensity, she made to turn away. Almost roughly, the prince pulled her
back to him.
"I will go with you," he started, and for a moment his eyes burned with
hope.
"You cannot!" she cried. "Don't you see? You have sworn to obey the
equustel's charge, to be king in Avaric…"
He stared at her, his face stricken, his breath grown short.
"Stay," Irrylath implored her. "Only stay with me, Aeriel. I will make
you queen in Avaric."
Lifting her gaze, she looked past him to Sabr, dismounted now, near
enough to overhear. She stood watching the two of them with
astonishment and barely guarded joy.
Aeriel told Irrylath, "Avaric already has a queen."
He whirled to see to whom she looked, then turned back with a cry. "You
are my wife. I married you."
Shaking her head, she touched his cheek. "Two years were all we had,
love," she whispered, "and we squandered them."
The pearlstuff in her blood was seething now. Make an end to it,
quickly, Ravenna within her warned. If passion overrules you,
all the world is lost.
"Be king in Avaric," Aeriel managed, "and think no more of me."
Fierce triumph lit the eyes of the bandit queen. Her gaze pounced on
Irrylath.
"No!" he cried. "Don't leave me. Aeriel, you are my wife, the keeper of
my heart..."
Grief had her by the throat. She could not speak. The pearl's radiance
within her brightened dangerously. Her breast ached where there should
have been no pain. Irrylath, too, seemed to feel some twinge. He
frowned, wincing, laying one hand upon his breastbone. His gaze fell on
the Edge Adamantine.
"What have you done?" he gasped, astonished, like one pinned through
with a sword. She knew that she must pull away from him at once, lest
the roiling sorcery within her scathe him. "Aeriel, what have you done?"
"Give your heart to Sabr," she managed. "Of course you are drawn to
her." Fool! she cursed herself. Fool not to have understood before.
"For you see yourself in her—your very image—unbroken and unscarred.
You as you might have been if the Witch had never touched you."
Sabr started eagerly forward, but her cousin warned her away with a
savage look. "Never!"
Aeriel tried desperately to pull away, but he still held fiercely to
her hands.
"I'll not wed Sabr."
The joy that lanced through Aeriel to hear him say it was almost too
sweet to bear. She wanted to savor it, so tempted then—as she had been
in the Witch's tower—to forget the world and go with him. She wanted to
weep, to fall into his arms, but her eyelids were marked with white
stars from the Witch's touch, and she had no power of tears anymore.
Enough. The Ancient voice reproved her sternly. No more of
this. You have sworn to renounce him for the sake of the world.
The pearlstuff rose in a white-hot, singeing flash. Aeriel cried out in
surprise, heard Irrylath's echoing cry. He dropped her hands. She saw
him gazing at his own as though they were numbed or burned.
"Take care!" she cried, bitterly aware her warning came too late. She
should have broken from him long since, and yet, selfishly, she had
lingered. Irrylath shook his head as if dizzy. He was able to flex his
fingers a little, slowly. She remembered the white fire of the burning
sword and hoped fervently that his hurt was not great, not permanent.
He gazed at her, dumbstruck. The chain about her wrist had begun to
glow.
"The Ravenna has enchanted you," he whispered.
Aeriel tugged at the chain, but it would not come free. "Some of her
sorcery is in me now."
"Has she given you her sorcery to wield at your will, or does her
sorcery wield you?" he demanded, staring at the chain. "Are you now
become the Ravenna's creature as wholly as I once belonged to the
Witch?"
The thought horrified her. She could not answer him.
You gave your oath to me voluntarily, the pearl-stuff within
reminded insistently, but Aeriel took no comfort. The fine,
interlocking links of Ancient silver glimmered, unbreakably strong.
"Be my husband if you must," she bade Irrylath, "in Avaric. I shall be
far away in NuRavenna."
His eyes grew hard and bright, hands clenched into fists at his breast.
"I'll win you back," he whispered. "On my life, I swear it! I'll find a
way to break the Ancient's spell and bring you back to me."
Her heart leapt to hear him say it. But she feared he did not believe a
word. How could such brave nonsense ever come to pass? Surely he must
realize that Ravenna's sorcery—even scattered and diminished as it
was—was far too mighty for any mortal to overcome. She had no doubt she
would never see him again, and the taste was bitter, bitter on her
tongue. He called her name.
"Aeriel. Aeriel!"
She could not bear the pain of gazing on him more and forced herself to
turn away.
Someone was approaching over the black marsh flats, coming very slowly
with a halting step. He must have been in view for some time, Aeriel
realized, unnoticed by anyone. A heron, perfectly white, skimmed the
air ahead of him and alighted on the ground before Aeriel.
"We missed the battle, I see," she remarked, cocking her head and
looking about. "Just as well."
"Who comes?" Aeriel asked, though even as she said it, she knew. She
would know his halt step anywhere. The heron fanned her crest.
"The Lighthousekeeper of Bern, of course. I was to fetch him at the
proper hour. Ravenna's behest from long, long ago. We've been traveling
for daymonths."
"Yes," the Lighthousekeeper panted, drawing near. "It seems an age. I
feel quite spent. I was not made for such journeying. I have something
for you, Lady Aeriel—for Ravenna's other daughter is, I see, no more."
He held out to her a hoop of white metal with twelve-and-one sharp,
upright prongs.
"Is this what lay at the heart of your lighthouse flame?" she asked.
The pearlstuff in her blood leapt, crackling at the sight, but she
herself felt no anticipation or joy.
The Keeper nodded. "My task has always been to guard it for the world's
heir."
Aeriel nodded and bowed her head. He placed the circlet upon her brow.
The crown felt hollow, empty. Aeriel scarcely noticed its weight. Her
enchanted blood shimmered, singing and alive. The darkness was suddenly
full of light. Lifting her eyes, Aeriel saw the constellation called
the Maidens' Dance by some and by others the Crown wavering in heaven.
Its stars drew nearer, descending, taking on the appearance of candle
flames. In another moment, thirteen maidens stood about her, all made
of golden light: those whose souls she had once rescued from the
darkangel in Avaric. It seemed so long ago.
"Eoduin, Marrea…" She called them each by name.
"We understand at last," Marrea, the first and eldest, said, "how it
was that you should come among us. We had thought you would join us in
deep heaven, but we see now that it is we who must join you here below."
In the space of a moment, she dwindled, her tiny yellow flame floating
in the air to alight on one of the foremost prongs of the crown,
burning brilliant upon its tip. Aeriel felt a new sensation kindling
within her. One by one, the other maidens followed the first. The crown
felt filled now, but still feather-light. Eoduin was the last.
"Forgive me for having been so impatient to have you among us in Orm,"
she said. "Cold heaven has been very lonesome without you."
As she, too, assumed her place, opposite Marrea's flame, the white
heron took wing and settled into the space between the two foremost
prongs. Doing so, she shrank, becoming part of the crown, head bowed to
her breast and her long, slender wings falling to flank the pale girl's
cheeks.
Aeriel's blood answered the flame in the crown. The pearlstuff rose in
her, magnified, seemed suddenly to catch fire. Aeriel felt once more a
keen, farranging perception, very like the pearl's but immeasurably
stronger. The interlocking pattern of the marsh flats unfolded before
her. The stars above wheeled and circled one another like burning
beads. She felt that she might see to the world's end if she tried, or
even deeper into heaven.
Time enough for that, the voice of Ancient sorcery within her
promised,
in NuRavenna. There, by such means, you shall regather the soul of the
world. But haste now. Time is short.
A cool, misty white fire ran along her skin. Aeriel turned back to the
others standing before her. She felt utterly alone: they had all shrunk
back, staring at her—the Lighthousekeeper, the Lady Syllva and the
rest, even Talb—all save for Irrylath, whose head was bowed to his
hands. Sabr stood by him, hands like hawks upon his shoulders. He
seemed oblivious to her. Even her fierce look of victory had washed
away in astonishment as she gazed at Aeriel.
It was not her eyes, though, that Aeriel sought. She found Erin among
the crowd. The burning sword hung sheathed at her side, but even
through the scabbard, Aeriel was aware of the blade's fire stirring and
brightening, answering her own. "Without hesitation, the dark girl came
forward.
"And what of you, Erin?" Aeriel asked. "All have told me their
intentions but you. Will you go with the Mariners among whom you were
born, back to their isles in the Sea-of-Dust?"
One hand resting on the pommel of her glaive, the dark girl shook her
head. "I will not. Perhaps one day. Yes, I was born among the Mariners—
of that I have no doubt. But I was raised in other lands and hardly
feel at ease among my own people, whose tongue I do not even speak, or
among the people of Zambul that once enslaved me, or anywhere. I have
had but one true friend in all my life."
For a moment, Erin cast her gaze to the sword whispering at her side,
then looked up, bold.
"I care not whether some now call you Ravenna's daughter or that you
have no shadow and wear a burning crown. You are the only light I know.
I want no other fellowship than yours. It seems that I alone of all
this throng have it in my power to choose my road. Aeriel, I would go
with you."
Aeriel closed her eyes. She would not be alone then, after all. Here at
the beginning, at least, one companion would accompany her.
"The Flame in Orm robbed me of my shadow," she whispered, "but I am not
without one, ever. If not for you, Erin, I would be lost."
Fearlessly, the dark girl put her arms around her.
"My darkness," breathed Aeriel.
Erin answered, "My light."
Aeriel turned and faced them all.
"Fare you well," she told them. No more remained to be said.
Palms together, Syllva and her Istern sons bowed to her. Talb, Roshka,
and the duaroughs made reverence. The islanders, the bowwomen, even
Sabr's dismounted cavalry knelt. Orrototo's desert folk gravely nodded.
Even Pendarlon and Avarclon and the other Ions saluted her. All paid
homage but the king of Avaric, who wept, and the bandit queen who could
not console him.
Erin still had hold of her hand. The burning crown's fire seemed to
affect her no more than the fire of the sword. Aeriel was glad of it,
for someone bold enough not to let her go. It would be a long road to
NuRavenna. The light of the crown blazed bright against the night. As
she and Erin set out, she heard Brandl's bell-sweet harp behind them,
his clear, young voice raised in song:
"On Avaric's white plain,
where an icarus now wings
To steeps of Terrain
from Tour-of-the-Kings,
And damozels twice-seven
his brides have all become:
A far cry from heaven,
a long road from home—
Then strong-hoof of a starhorse
must hallow him unguessed
If adamant's edge is to plunder
his breast.
Then, only, may the Warhorse
and Warrior arise
To rally the warhosts, and thunder
the skies.
But first there must assemble
ones the
icari would claim.
A bride in the temple
must enter the flame,
With steeds found for six brothers, beyond
a dust deepsea,
And new arrows reckoned, a wand
given wings—
That when a princess-royal's
to have tasted of the tree,
Then far from Esternesse's
city, these things:
A gathering of gargoyles,
a feasting on the stone,
The Witch of Westernesse's
hag overthrown.
Whereafter shall commence
such a cruel Sorceress War,
To wrest recompense
for a land leaguered sore.
With her broadsword Bright Burning,
the shadow Black-as-Night,
From exile returning,
shall dare dragons' might
For love of one above who, flag unfurled,
lone must stand,
The pearl of the soul of the world
in her hand.
When Winterock to water
falls flooding, foes to drown,
Ravenna's own daughter
shall kindle the crown."
_________________________________________
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|